4
Most read
Thirteen Reasons Why
Jay Asher
TH1RTEEN
R3ASONS
WHY
TH1RTEEN
R3ASONS
WHY
A NOVEL BY
JAY ASHER
Thirteen
Reasons
Why
RAZORBILL
Published by
the Penguin
Group Penguin Young Readers Group
345 Hudson Street, New York, New York
10014, USA
Penguin Group (USA) Inc., 375 Hudson Street, New
York, New York 10014, USA Penguin Group
(Canada), 90 Eglinton Avenue East, Suite 700,
Toronto,
Ontario, Canada M4P 2Y3 (a division of Pearson
Penguin Canada Inc.) Penguin Books Ltd, 80
Strand, London WC2R 0RL, England
Penguin Ireland, 25 St Stephen’s Green, Dublin
2, Ireland (a division of Penguin Books Ltd)
Penguin Group (Australia), 250 Camberwell
Road, Camberwell, Victoria
3124, Australia (a division of Pearson Australia
Group Pty Ltd) Penguin Books India Pvt Ltd, 11
Community Centre, Panchsheel Park, New
Delhi – 110 017, India
Penguin Group (NZ), 67 Apollo Drive, Mairangi
Bay, Auckland 1311, New Zealand (a division
of Pearson New Zealand Ltd)
Penguin Books (South Africa) (Pty) Ltd, 24
Sturdee Avenue, Rosebank, Johannesburg
2196, South Africa
Penguin Books Ltd, Registered Offices: 80
Strand, London WC2R 0RL, England
ISBN: 1-4295-6511-X
Copyright 2007 © Jay Asher
All rights reserved
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication
Data is available
The scanning, uploading, and distribution of
this book via the Internet or via any other
means without the permission of the
publisher is illegal and punishable by law.
Please purchase only authorized electronic
editions, and do not participate in or
encourage electronic piracy of copyrighted
materials. Your support of the author’s rights
is appreciated.
The publisher does not have any control over
and does not assume any responsibility for
author or third-party Web sites or their
content.
For Joan Marie
CONTENTS
YESTERDAY CASSETTE 1: SIDE A CASSETTE 1: SIDE
B CASSETTE 2: SIDE A CASSETTE 2: SIDE B
CASSETTE 3: SIDE A CASSETTE 3: SIDE B CASSETTE
4: SIDE A CASSETTE 4: SIDE B CASSETTE 5: SIDE A
CASSETTE 5: SIDE B CASSETTE 6: SIDE A CASSETTE
6: SIDE B CASSETTE 7: SIDE A CASSETTE 7: SIDE B
THE NEXT DAY
13 INSPIRATIONS
“Sir?” she repeats. “How soon do you want it
to get there?”
I rub two fingers, hard, over my left
eyebrow. The throbbing has become intense.
“It doesn’t matter,” I say.
The clerk takes the package. The same shoebox
that sat on my porch less than twenty-four hours
ago; rewrapped in a brown paper bag, sealed
with clear packing tape, exactly as I had received
it. But now addressed with a new name. The next
name on Hannah Baker’s list.
“Baker’s dozen,” I mumble. Then I feel
disgusted for even noticing it. “Excuse me?”
I shake my head. “How much is it?”
She places the box on a rubber pad, then
punches a sequence on her keypad.
I set my cup of gas-station coffee on the counter
and glance at the screen. I pull a few bills from my
wallet, dig some coins out of my pocket, and place my
money on the counter. “I don’t think the coffee’s
kicked in yet,” she says. “You’re missing a dollar.”
I hand over the extra dollar, then rub the sleep
from my eyes. The coffee’s lukewarm when I take
a sip,
making it harder to gulp down. But I need to
wake up somehow.
Or maybe not. Maybe it’s best to get through
the day half-asleep. Maybe that’s the only
way to get through today.
“It should arrive at this address tomorrow,”
she says. “Maybe the day after tomorrow.”
Then she drops the box into a cart behind
her.
I should have waited till after school. I should
have given Jenny one final day of peace.
Though she doesn’t deserve it.
When she gets home tomorrow, or the next day,
she’ll find a package on her doorstep. Or if her
mom
or dad or someone else gets there first,
maybe she’ll find it on her bed. And she’ll be
excited. I was excited. A package with no
return address? Did they forget, or was it
intentional? Maybe from a secret admirer?
“Do you want your receipt?” the clerk asks. I
shake my head.
A small printer clicks one out anyway. I watch her
tear the slip across the serrated plastic and drop it
into a wastebasket.
There’s only one post office in town. I wonder if the
same clerk helped the other people on the list, those
who got this package before me. Did they keep their
receipts as sick souvenirs? Tuck them in their
underwear drawers? Pin them up on
corkboards?
I almost ask for my receipt back. I almost say, “I’m
sorry, can I have it after all?” As a reminder.
But if I wanted a reminder, I could’ve made copies
of the tapes or saved the map. But I never want
to
hear those tapes again, though her voice will
never leave my head. And the houses, the
streets, and the high school will always be
there to remind me.
It’s out of my control now. The package is on
its way. I leave the post office without the
receipt.
Deep behind my left eyebrow, my head is still
pounding. Every swallow tastes sour, and the
closer I get to school, the closer I come to
collapsing.
I want to collapse. I want to fall on the
sidewalk right there and drag myself into the
ivy. Because just beyond the ivy the sidewalk
curves, following the outside of the school
parking lot. It cuts through the front lawn and
into the main building. It leads through the
front doors and turns into a hallway, which
meanders between rows of lockers and
classrooms on both sides, finally entering the
always-open door to first period.
At the front of the room, facing the students,
will be the desk of Mr. Porter. He’ll be the
last to receive a package with no return
address. And in the middle of the room, one
desk to the left, will be the desk of Hannah
Baker.
Empty.
YESTERDAY
ONE HOUR AFTER SCHOOL
A shoebox-sized package is propped against the
front door at an angle. Our front door has a tiny
slot to shove mail through, but anything thicker
than a bar of soap gets left outside. A hurried
scribble on the wrapping addresses the package
to Clay Jensen, so I pick it up and head inside.
I take the package into the kitchen and set it on
the counter. I slide open the junk drawer and pull
out a pair of scissors. Then I run a scissor blade
around the package and lift off its top. Inside the
shoebox is a rolled-up tube of bubble-wrap. I
unroll that and discover seven loose audiotapes.
Each tape has a dark blue number painted in
the upper right-hand corner, possibly with
nail polish. Each side has its own number.
One and two on the first tape, three and four
on the next, five and six, and so on. The last
tape has a thirteen on one side, but nothing
on the back.
Who would send me a shoebox full of
audiotapes? No one listens to tapes anymore.
Do I even have a way to play them?
The garage! The stereo on the workbench. My
dad bought it at a yard sale for almost nothing.
It’s old, so he doesn’t care if it gets coated with
sawdust or splattered with paint. And best of all,
it plays tapes.
I drag a stool in front of the workbench, drop
my backpack to the floor, then sit down. I
press Eject on the player. A plastic door eases
open and I slide in the first tape.
CASSETTE 1: SIDE A
Hello, boys and girls. Hannah Baker here.
Live and in stereo.
I don’t believe it.
No return engagements. No encore. And this
time, absolutely no requests.
No, I can’t believe it. Hannah Baker killed
herself.
I hope you’re ready, because I’m about to
tell you the story of my life. More
specifically, why my life ended. And if you’re
listening to these tapes, you’re one of the
reasons why.
What? No!
I’m not saying which tape brings you into the
story. But fear not, if you received this lovely
little box, your name will pop up…I promise.
Now, why would a dead girl lie?
Hey! That sounds like a joke. Why would a
dead girl lie? Answer: Because she can’t
stand up. Is this some kind of twisted suicide
note?
Go ahead. Laugh.
Oh well. I thought it was funny.
Before Hannah died, she recorded a bunch of
tapes. Why?
The rules are pretty simple. There are only two. Rule
number one: You listen. Number two: You pass it
on. Hopefully, neither one will be easy for
you. “What’s that you’re playing?”
“Mom!”
I scramble for the stereo, hitting several
buttons all at once.
“Mom, you scared me,” I say. “It’s nothing. A
school project.”
My go-to answer for anything. Staying out late?
School project. Need extra money? School
project.
And now, the tapes of a girl. A girl who, two
weeks ago, swallowed a handful of pills.
School project.
“Can I listen?” she asks.
“It’s not mine,” I say I scrape the toe of my shoe
against the concrete floor. “I’m helping a friend.
It’s for
history. It’s boring.”
“Well, that’s nice of you,” she says. She leans over
my shoulder and lifts a dusty rag, one of my old
cloth
diapers, to remove a tape measure hidden
underneath. Then she kisses my forehead. “I’ll
leave you in peace.”
I wait till the door clicks shut, then I place a finger
over the Play button. My fingers, my hands, my
arms,
my neck, everything feels hollow. Not enough
strength to press a single button on a stereo.
I pick up the cloth diaper and drape it over the
shoebox to hide it from my eyes. I wish I’d
never seen that box or the seven tapes inside
it. Hitting Play that first time was easy. A
piece of cake. I had no idea what I was about
to hear.
But this time, it’s one of the most frightening
things I’ve ever done.
I turn the volume down and press Play.
…one: You listen. Number two: You pass it on.
Hopefully, neither one will be easy for you.
When you’re done listening to all thirteen
sides—because there are thirteen sides to
every story—rewind the tapes, put them back
in the box, and pass them on to whoever
follows your little tale. And you, lucky number
thirteen, you can take the tapes straight to
hell. Depending on your religion, maybe I’ll
see you there.
In case you’re tempted to break the rules,
understand that I did make a copy of these tapes.
Those
copies will be released in a very public
manner if this package doesn’t make it
through all of you. This was not a spur-of-the-
moment decision.
Do not take me for granted…again.
No. There’s no way she could think that. You
are being watched.
My stomach squeezes in on itself, ready to make
me throw up if I let it. Nearby, a plastic bucket sits
upside-down on a footstool. In two strides, if I
need to, I can reach the handle and flip it
over.
I hardly knew Hannah Baker. I mean, I wanted to. I
wanted to know her more than I had the chance.
Over the summer, we worked together at the
movie theater. And not long ago, at a party, we
made out. But we never had the chance to get
closer. And not once did I take her for granted.
Not once.
These tapes shouldn’t be here. Not with me. It
has to be a mistake.
Or a terrible joke.
I pull the trash can across the floor. Although I
checked it once already, I check the wrapping
again. A
return address has got to be here
somewhere. Maybe I’m just overlooking it.
Hannah Baker’s suicide tapes are getting passed
around. Someone made a copy and sent them to me as
a joke. Tomorrow at school, someone will
laugh when they see me, or they’ll smirk and
look away. And then I’ll know.
And then? What will I do then? I don’t know.
I almost forgot. If you’re on my list, you
should’ve received a map. I let the wrapping
fall back in the trash.
I’m on the list.
A few weeks ago, just days before Hannah took the
pills, someone slipped an envelope through the vent
of my locker. The outside of the envelope
said:SAVE THIS—YOU’LL NEED IT in red felt-tip
marker.
Inside was a folded up map of the city. About a
dozen red stars marked different areas around
town.
In elementary school, we used those same
chamber of commerce maps to learn about
north, south, east, and west. Tiny blue
numbers scattered around the map matched
up with business names listed in the margins.
I kept Hannah’s map in my backpack. I meant
to show it around school to see if anyone else
got one. To see if anyone knew what it
meant. But over time, it slid beneath my
textbooks and notebooks and I forgot all
about it.
Till now.
Throughout the tapes, I’ll be mentioning
several spots around our beloved city for you
to visit. I can’t force you to go there, but if
you’d like a little more insight, just head for
the stars. Or, if you’d like, just throw the
maps away and I’ll never know.
As Hannah speaks through the dusty
speakers, I feel the weight of my backpack
pressing against my leg. Inside, crushed
somewhere at the bottom, is her map.
Or maybe I will. I’m not actually sure how this
whole dead thing works. Who knows, maybe
I’m standing behind you right now.
I lean forward, propping my elbows on the
workbench. I let my face fall into my hands and I
slide my
Fingers back into unexpectedly damp hair.
I’m sorry. That wasn’t fair.
Ready, Mr. Foley?
Justin Foley. A senior. He was Hannah’s first
kiss.
But why do I know that?
Justin, honey, you were my very first kiss. My
very first hand to hold. But you were nothing
more than an average guy. And I don’t say
that to be mean—I don’t. There was just
something about you that made me need to
be your girlfriend. To this day I don’t know
exactly what that was. But it was there…and it
was amazingly strong.
You don’t know this, but two years ago when I
was a freshman and you were a sophomore, I
used to follow you around. For sixth period, I
worked in the attendance office, so I knew
every one of your classes. I even photocopied
your schedule, which I’m sure I still have here
somewhere. And when they go through my
belongings, they’ll probably toss it away
thinking a freshman crush has no relevance.
But does it?
For me, yes, it does. I went back as far as you
to find an introduction to my story. And this
really is where it begins.
So where am I on this list, among these
stories? Second? Third? Does it get worse as it
goes along? She said lucky number thirteen
could take the tapes to hell.
When you reach the end of these tapes,
Justin, I hope you’ll understand your role in all
of this. Because it may seem like a small role
now, but it matters. In the end, everything
matters.
Betrayal. It’s one of the worst feelings.
I know you didn’t mean to let me down. In
fact, most of you listening probably had no
idea what you were doing—what you were
truly doing.
What was I doing, Hannah? Because I honestly
have no idea. That night, if it’s the night I’m
thinking of, was just as strange for me as it
was for you. Maybe more so, since I still have
no idea what the hell happened.
Our first red star can be found at C-4. Take your
finger over to C and drop it down to 4. That’s right,
like Battleship. When you’re done with this tape,
you should go there. We only lived in that house a
short while, the summer before my freshman
year, but it’s where we lived when we first came
to town.
And it’s where I first saw you, Justin. Maybe
you’ll remember. You were in love with my
friend Kat. School was still two months away,
and Kat was the only person I knew because
she lived right next door. She told me you
were all over her the previous year. Not
literally all over her—just staring and
accidentally bumping into her in the halls.
I mean, those were accidents, right?
Kat told me that at the end-of-school dance,
you finally found the nerve to do more than
stare and bump into her. The two of you
danced every slow song together. And soon,
she told me, she was going to let you kiss her.
The very first kiss of her life. What an honor!
The stories must be bad. Really bad. That’s
the only reason the tapes are passing on from
one person to the next. Out of fear.
Why would you want to mail out a bunch of
tapes blaming you in a suicide? You wouldn’t.
But Hannah wants us, those of us on the list,
to hear what she has to say. And we’ll do
what she says, passing the tapes on, if only to
keep them away from people not on the list.
“The list.” It sounds like a secret club. An
exclusive club.
And for some reason, I’m in it.
I wanted to see what you looked like, Justin,
so we called you from my house and told you
to come over. We called from my house
because Kat didn’t want you to know where
she lived…well, not yet…even though her
house was right next door.
You were playing ball—I don’t know if it was
basketball, baseball, or what—but you
couldn’t come over until later. So we waited.
Basketball. A lot of us played that summer,
hoping to make JV as freshmen. Justin, only a
sophomore, had a spot waiting for him on
varsity. So a lot of us played ball with him in
hopes of picking up skills over
the summer. And some of us did.
While some of us, unfortunately, did not.
We sat in my front bay window, talking for
hours, when all of a sudden you and one of
your friends—hi, Zach!—came walking up the
street.
Zach? Zach Dempsey? The only time I’ve seen
Zach with Hannah, even momentarily, was
the night I first met her.
Two streets meet in front of my old house like an
upside-downT,so you were walking up the middle
of
the road toward us.
Wait. Wait. I need to think.
I pick at a speck of dry orange paint on the
workbench. Why am I listening to this? I
mean, why put myself through this? Why not
just pop the tape out of the stereo and throw
the entire box of them in the trash?
I swallow hard. Tears sting at the corners of
my eyes.
Because it’s Hannah’s voice. A voice I thought
I’d never hear again. I can’t throw that away.
And because of the rules. I look at the
shoebox hidden beneath the cloth diaper.
Hannah said she made a copy of each of
these tapes. But what if she didn’t? Maybe if
the tapes stop, if I don’t pass them on, that’s
it. It’s over. Nothing happens.
But what if there’s something on these tapes that
could hurt me? What if it’s not a trick? Then a
second set of tapes will be released. That’s what
she said. And everyone will hear what’s on them.
The spot of paint flakes off like a scab.
Who’s willing to test her bluff?
You stepped out of the gutter and planted
one foot on the lawn. My dad had the
sprinklers running all morning so the grass
was wet and your foot slid forward, sending
you into a split. Zach had been staring at the
window, trying to get a better view of Kat’s
new friend—yours truly—and he tripped over
you, landing beside you on the curb.
You pushed him off and stood up. Then he stood
up, and you both looked at each other, not sure
of what to do. And your decision? You ran back
down the street while Kat and I laughed like crazy
in the
Page 9
window.
I remember that. Kat thought it was so funny.
She told me about it at her going-away party
that summer. The party where I first saw
Hannah Baker.
God. I thought she was so pretty. And new to this
town, that’s what really got me. Around the
opposite
sex, especially back then, my tongue twisted into
knots even a Boy Scout would walk away from.
But
around her I could be the new and improved
Clay Jensen, high school freshman.
Kat moved away before the start of school,
and I fell in love with the boy she left behind.
And it wasn’t long until that boy started
showing an interest in me. Which might have
had something to do with the fact that I
seemed to always be around.
We didn’t share any classes, but our
classrooms for periods one, four, and five
were at least close to each other. Okay, so
period five was a stretch, and sometimes I
wouldn’t get there until after you’d left, but
periods one and four were at least in the same
hall.
At Kat’s party, everyone hung around the outside
patio even though the temperature was freezing.
It
was probably the coldest night of the year.
And I, of course, forgot my jacket at home.
After a while, I managed to say hello. And a
little while later, you managed to say it back.
Then, one day, I walked by you without saying
a word. I knew you couldn’t handle that, and
it led to our very first multiword conversation.
No, that’s not right. I left my jacket at home
because I wanted everyone to see my new
shirt. What an idiot I was.
“Hey!” you said. “Aren’t you going to say
hello?”
I smiled, took a breath, then turned around.
“Why should I?” “Because you always say
hello.”
I asked why you thought you were such an expert
on me. I said you probably didn’t know anything
about me.
At Kat’s party, I bent down to tie my shoe during
my first conversation with Hannah Baker. And I
couldn’t do it. I couldn’t tie my stupid shoelace
because my fingers were too numb from the cold.
To Hannah’s credit, she offered to tie it for me. Of
course, I wouldn’t let her. Instead, I waited till
Zach inserted himself into our awkward
conversation before sneaking inside to thaw my
fingers beneath
running water. So embarrassing.
Earlier, when I asked my mom how to get a boy’s
attention, she said, “Play hard to get.” So that’s
what
I was doing. And sure enough, it worked. You
started hanging around my classes waiting for me.
It seemed like weeks went by before you finally
asked for my number. But I knew you eventually
would,
Page 10
so I practiced saying it out loud. Real calm and
confident like I didn’t really care. Like I gave it
out a hundred times a day.
Yes, boys at my old school had asked for my
number. But here, at my new school, you were the
first.
No. That’s not true. But you were the first to
actually get my number.
It’s not that I didn’t want to give it out before.
I was just cautious. New town. New school.
And this time, I was going to be in control of
how people saw me. After all, how often do
we get a second chance?
Before you, Justin, whenever anyone asked,
I’d say all the right numbers up until the very
last one. And then I’d get scared and mess
up…sort of accidentally on purpose.
I heave my backpack onto my lap and unzip
the largest pocket.
I was getting way too excited watching you write
down my number. Luckily, you were way too
nervous to notice. When I finally spat out that last
number—the correct number!—I smiled so big.
Meanwhile, your hand was shaking so badly
that I thought you were going to screw it up.
And I was not going to let that happen.
I pull out her map and unfold it on the
workbench.
I pointed at the number you were writing.
“That should be a seven,” I said. “It is a
seven.”
I use a wooden ruler to smooth out the creases. “Oh.
Well, as long as you know it’s a seven.”
“I do,” you said. But you scratched it out
anyway and made an even shakier seven.
I stretched the cuff of my sleeve into my palm
and almost reached over to wipe the sweat
from your forehead…something my mother
would’ve done. But thankfully, I didn’t do
that. You never would’ve asked another girl
for her number again.
Through the side garage door, Mom calls my
name. I lower the volume, ready to hit Stop if
it opens. “Yes?”
By the time I got home, you’d already called.
Twice.
“I want you to keep working,” Mom says,
“but I need to know if you’re having dinner
with us.”
My mom asked who you were, and I said we had
a class together. You were probably just calling
with
a homework question. And she said that’s
exactly what you had told her.
I look down at the first red star. C-4. I know
where that is. But should I go there?
Page 11
I couldn’t believe it. Justin, you lied to my
mom. So why did that make me so happy?
“No,” I say. “I’m heading to a friend’s house.
For his project.” Because our lies matched. It
was a sign.
“That’s fine,” Mom says. “I’ll keep some in
the fridge and you can heat it up later.”
My mom asked what class we had and I said
math, which wasn’t a total lie. We both had math.
Just not
together. And not the same type.
“Good,” Mom said. “That’s what he told me.”
I accused her of not trusting her own daughter,
grabbed the slip of paper with your number from
her
hand, and ran upstairs.
I’ll go there. To the first star. But before that, when this
side of the tape is over, I’ll go to Tony’s. Tony never
upgraded his car stereo so he still plays tapes. That
way, he says, he’s in control of the
music. If he gives someone a ride and they
bring their own music, too bad. “The format’s
not
compatible,” he tells them.
When you answered the phone, I said,
“Justin? It’s Hannah. My mom said you called
with a math problem.”
Tony drives an old Mustang handed down
from his brother, who got it from his dad,
who probably got it from his dad. At school
there are few loves that compare to the one
between Tony and his car. More girls have
dumped him out of car envy than my lips
have even kissed.
You were confused, but eventually you
remembered lying to my mom and, like a good
boy, you
apologized.
While Tony doesn’t classify as a close friend, we
have worked on a couple of assignments together
so I know where he lives. And most important of
all, he owns an old Walkman that plays tapes. A
yellow one with a skinny plastic headset that I’m
sure he’ll let me borrow. I’ll take a few tapes with
me and listen to them as I walk through Hannah’s
old neighborhood, which is only a block or so
from Tony’s.
“So, Justin, what’s the math problem?” I
asked. You weren’t getting off that easy.
Or maybe I’ll take the tapes somewhere else.
Somewhere private. Because I can’t listen here.
Not that Mom or Dad will recognize the voice in
the speakers, but I need room. Room to breathe.
And you didn’t miss a beat. You told me Train
A was leaving your house at 3:45PM. Train B
was leaving my house ten minutes later.
You couldn’t see this, Justin, but I actually raised
my hand like I was in school rather than sitting on
the
edge of my bed. “Pick me, Mr. Foley. Pick
me,” I said. “I know the answer.”
When you called my name, “Yes, Miss Baker?” I
threw Mom’s hard-to-get rule right out the
window. I
Page 12
told you the two trains met at Eisenhower
Park at the bottom of the rocket slide.
What did Hannah see in him? I never got that.
Even she admits she was unable to put her
finger on it. But for an average-looking guy,
so many girls are into Justin.
Sure, he is kind of tall. And maybe they find
him intriguing. He’s always looking out
windows,
contemplating something.
A long pause at your end of the line, Justin.
And I mean a looooooong pause. “So, when
do the trains meet?” you asked.
“Fifteen minutes,” I said.
You said fifteen minutes seemed awfully slow
for two trains going full speed.
Whoa. Slow down, Hannah.
I know what you’re all thinking. Hannah
Baker is a slut.
Oops. Did you catch that? I said, “Hannah
Bakeris.”Can’t say that anymore.
She stops talking.
I drag the stool closer to the workbench. The two
spindles in the tape deck, hidden behind a smoky
plastic window, pull the tape from one side to the
other. A gentle hiss comes through the speaker. A
soft
static hum.
What is she thinking? At that moment, are her eyes
shut? Is she crying? Is her finger on the Stop button,
hoping for the strength to press it? What is
she doing? I can’t hear!
Wrong.
Her voice is angry. Almost trembling.
Hannah Baker is not, and never was, a slut.
Which begs the question, What have you
heard?
I simply wanted a kiss. I was a freshman girl who
had never been kissed. Never. But I liked a boy, he
liked me, and I was going to kiss him. That’s
the story—the whole story—right there.
What was the other story? Because I did hear
something.
The few nights leading up to our meeting in the
park, I’d had the same dream. Exactly the same.
From
beginning to end. And for your listening
pleasure, here it is.
But first, a little background.
My old town had a park similar to Eisenhower
Park in one way. They both had that rocket
ship. I’m sure it was made by the same
company because they looked identical. A red
nose points to the sky. Metal bars run from
the nose all the way down to green fins
holding the ship off the ground. Between the
nose and the fins are three platforms,
connected by three ladders. On the top level
is a steering wheel. On the mid level is a slide
that leads down to the playground.
Page 13
On many nights leading up to my first day of
school here, I’d climb to the top of that rocket
and let my head fall back against the steering
wheel. The night breeze blowing through the
bars calmed me. I’d just close my eyes and
think of home.
I climbed up there once, only once, when I was
five. I screamed and cried my head off and would
not come down for anything. But Dad was too big
to fit through the holes. So he called the fire
department, and they sent a female firefighter up
to get me. They must’ve had a lot of those rescues
because, a few weeks ago, the city announced
plans to tear the rocket slide down.
I think that’s the reason, in my dreams, my
first kiss took place at the rocket ship. It
reminded me of innocence. And I wanted my
first kiss to be just that. Innocent.
Maybe that’s why she didn’t red-star the park.
The rocket might be gone before the tapes make it
through the entire list.
So back to my dreams, which started the day
you began waiting outside my classroom
door. The day I knew you liked me.
Hannah took off her shirt and let Justin put his
hands up her bra. That’s it. That’s what I
heard happened in the park that night.
But wait. Why would she do that in the
middle of a park?
The dream starts with me at the top of the rocket,
holding on to the steering wheel. It’s still a
playground rocket, not a real one, but every time I
turn the wheel to the left, the trees in the park lift
up their roots and sidestep it to the left. When I
turn the wheel to the right, they sidestep it to the
right.
Then I hear your voice calling up from the
ground. “Hannah! Hannah! Stop playing with
the trees and come see me.”
So I leave the steering wheel and climb
through the hole in the top platform. But
when I reach the next platform, my feet have
grown so huge they won’t fit through the next
hole.
Big feet? Seriously? I’m not into dream analysis,
but maybe she was wondering if Justin had a big
one.
I poke my head through the bars and shout, “My
feet are too big. Do you still want me to come
down?”
“I love big feet,” you shout back. “Come down
the slide and see me. I’ll catch you.”
So I sit on the slide and push off. But the wind
resistance on my feet makes me go so slow. In
the time it takes me to reach the bottom of
the slide, I’ve noticed that your feet are
extremely small. Almost nonexistent.
I knew it!
You walk to the end of the slide with your
arms out, ready to catch me. And wouldn’t
you know it, when I jump off, my huge feet
don’t step on your little feet.
“See? We were made for each other,” you
say. Then you lean in to kiss me. Your lips
getting closer…and closer…and…I wake up.
Page 14
Every night for a week I woke up in the exact same
about-to-be-kissed spot. But now, Justin, I would
finally be meeting you. At that park. At the
bottom of that slide. And damn it, you were
going to kiss the hell out of me whether you
liked it or not.
Hannah, if you kissed back then like you
kissed at the party, trust me, he liked it.
I told you to meet me there in fifteen minutes.
Of course, I only said that to make sure I got
there before you. By the time you walked into
the park, I wanted to be inside that rocket and
all the way up, just like in my dreams. And that’s
how it happened…minus the dancing trees and
funky feet.
From my viewpoint at the top of the rocket, I
saw you come in at the far end of the park. You
checked your watch every few steps and walked
over to the slide, looking all around, but never
up.
So I spun the steering wheel as hard as I could to
make it rattle. You took a step back, looked up, and
called my name. But don’t worry, even though I
wanted to live out my dream, I didn’t expect you to
know every single line and tell me to stop
playing with the trees and come down.
“Be right down,” I said.
But you told me to stop. You’d climb up to
where I was.
So I shouted back, “No! Let me take the
slide.”
Then you repeated those magical, dreamlike
words, “I’ll catch you.”
Definitely beats my first kiss. Seventh grade,
Andrea Williams, behind the gym after school.
She came
over to my table at lunch, whispered the
proposition in my ear, and I had a hard-on for
the rest of the
day.
When the kiss was over, three strawberry-
lip-gloss seconds later, she turned and ran
away. I peeked around the gym and
watched two of her friends each hand her a
five-dollar bill. I couldn’t believe it! My lips
were a ten-dollar bet.
Was that good or bad? Probably bad, I decided. But
I’ve loved strawberry lip gloss ever since.
I couldn’t help smiling as I climbed down the top
ladder. I sat myself on the slide—my heart
racing. This
was it. All my friends back home had their
first kisses in middle school. Mine was
waiting for me at the bottom of a slide,
exactly as I wanted it. All I had to do was
push off.
And I did.
I know it didn’t really happen like this, but when I
look back, it all happens in slow motion. The
push. The slide. My hair flying behind me. You
raising your arms to catch me. Me raising mine so
you could.
So when did you decide to kiss me, Justin?
Was it during your walk to the park? Or did it
simply happen when I slid into your arms?
Okay, who out there wants to know my very
first thought during my very first kiss? Here it
is:
Page 15
Somebody’s been eating chilidogs. Nice one,
Justin.
I’m sorry. It wasn’t that bad, but it was the
first thing I thought. I’ll take strawberry lip
gloss any day.
I was so anxious about what kind of kiss it would
be—because my friends back home described so
many types—and it turned out to be the
beautiful kind. You didn’t shove your tongue
down my throat. You didn’t grab my butt.
We just held our lips together…and kissed.
And that’s it.
Wait. Stop. Don’t rewind. There’s no need to
go back because you didn’t miss a thing. Let
me repeat myself. That…is…all…that…
happened.
Why, did you hear something else? A shiver races
up my spine.
Yes, I did. We all did.
Well, you’re right. Something did happen. Justin
grabbed my hand, we walked over to the swings,
and
we swung. Then he kissed me again the very
same way. Then? And then, Hannah? What
happened then? Then…we left. He went one
way. I went the other.
Oh. So sorry. You wanted something sexier,
didn’t you? You wanted to hear how my itchy
little fingers
started playing with his zipper. You wanted
to hear…
Well, what did you want to hear? Because I’ve
heard so many stories that I don’t know which
one is the
most popular. But I do know which is the
least popular. The truth.
Now, the truth is the one you won’t forget.
I can still see Justin huddled among his friends at
school. I remember Hannah walking by, and the whole
group stopped talking. They averted their
eyes. And when she passed, they started
laughing. But why do I remember this?
Because I wanted to talk to Hannah so many
times after Kat’s going-away party, but I was too
shy.
Too afraid. Watching Justin and his friends that
day, I got the sense that there was more to her
than I
knew.
Then, later, I heard about her getting felt up
at the rocket slide. And she was so new to
school that the rumors overshadowed
everything else I knew about her.
Page 16
Hannah was beyond me, I figured. Too
experienced to even think about me.
So thank you, Justin. Sincerely. My very first kiss
was wonderful. And for the month or so that we
lasted, and everywhere that we went, the kisses
were wonderful. You were wonderful.
But then you started bragging.
A week went by and I heard nothing. But
eventually, as they always will, the rumors
reached me. And
everyone knows you can’t disprove a rumor.
I know. I know what you’re thinking. As I was
telling the story, I was thinking the same
thing myself. A kiss? A rumor based on a kiss
made you do this to yourself?
No. A rumor based on a kiss ruined a memory that I
hoped would be special. A rumor based on a kiss
started a reputation that other people believed in and
reacted to. And sometimes, a rumor based on a
kiss has a snowball effect.
A rumor, based on a kiss, is just the
beginning.
Turn the tape over for more.
I reach for the stereo, ready to press Stop.
And Justin, honey, stick around. You’re not
going to believe where your name pops up
next.
I hold my finger over the button, listening to the
soft hum in the speakers, the faint squeak of the
spindles
winding the tape, waiting for her voice to
return. But it doesn’t. The story is over.
When I get to Tony’s, his Mustang is parked
against the curb in front of his house. The
hood is propped open, and he and his dad are
leaning over the engine. Tony holds a small
flashlight while his dad tightens something
deep inside with a wrench.
“Did it break down,” I ask, “or is this just for
fun?”
Tony glances over his shoulder and, when he sees me,
drops the flashlight into the engine. “Damn.” His dad
stands up and wipes his oily hands across the front of
his greased-up T-shirt. “Are you kidding?
It’s always fun.” He looks at Tony and winks.
“It’s even more fun when it’s something
serious.”
Scowling, Tony reaches in for the flashlight.
“Dad, you remember Clay.”
“Sure,” his dad says. “Of course. Good to see you
again.” He doesn’t reach forward to shake my
hand.
And with the amount of grease smeared onto
his shirt, I’m not offended.
But he’s faking it. He doesn’t remember me.
Page 17
“Oh, hey,” his dad says, “I do remember you.
You stayed for dinner once, right? Big on the
‘please’ and ‘thank-yous’.”
I smile.
“After you left, Tony’s mom was after us for a
week to be more polite.” What can I say?
Parents like me.
“Yeah, that’s him,” Tony says. He grabs a shop rag to
clean his hands. “So what’s going on, Clay?” I repeat his
words in my head. What’s going on? What’s going on?
Oh, well, since you asked, I got a
bunch of tapes in the mail today from a girl who
killed herself. Apparently, I had something to do
with it. I’m not sure what that is, so I was
wondering if I could borrow your Walkman to find
out.
“Not much,” I say.
His dad asks if I’d mind getting in the car and
starting it for them. “The key’s in the ignition.” I
sling my backpack over to the passenger seat and
slide in behind the wheel.
“Wait. Wait!” his dad yells. “Tony, shine it
over here.”
Tony’s standing beside the car. Watching me.
When our eyes meet, they lock and I can’t pull
away.
Does he know? Does he know about the tapes?
“Tony,” his dad repeats. “The light.”
Tony breaks the stare and leans in with the
flashlight. In the space between the dash and the
hood, his
gaze slips back and forth from me to the
engine.
What if he’s on the tapes? What if his story is right
before mine? Is he the one who sent them to me?
God, I am freaking out. Maybe he doesn’t know.
Maybe I just look guilty of something and he’s
picking
up on that.
While I wait for the cue to start the car, I look
around. Behind the passenger seat, on the floor, is
the
Walkman. It’s just sitting there. The
headphones’ cord is wrapped tightly around
the player. But what’s my excuse? Why do I
need it?
“Tony, here, take the wrench and let me hold the
flashlight,” his dad says. “You’re jiggling it too
much.” They swap flashlight for wrench and, at
that moment, I grab for the Walkman. Just like
that. Without
thinking. The middle pocket of my backpack is
open, so I stuff it in there and zip it shut.
“Okay, Clay,” his dad calls. “Turn it.”
I turn the key and the engine starts right up.
Through the gap above the dash, I watch his dad’s
smile. Whatever he’s done, he’s satisfied. “A little
fine-tuning to make her sing,” he says over the
engine. “You can shut it off now, Clay.”
Page 18
Tony lowers the hood and clicks it shut. “I’ll
see you inside, Dad.”
His dad nods, lifts a metal toolbox from the
street, bundles up some greasy rags, then
heads for the garage.
I pull my backpack over my shoulder and step
out of the car.
“Thanks,” Tony says. “If you didn’t show up,
we’d probably be out here all night.”
I slip my arm through the other strap and adjust the
backpack. “I needed to get out of the house,” I say.
“My mom was getting on my nerves.”
Tony looks at the garage. “Tell me about it,”
he says. “I need to start my homework and
my dad wants to tinker under the hood some
more.”
The streetlamp overhead flickers on.
“So, Clay,” he says, “what’d you come out here
for?” I feel the weight of the Walkman in my
backpack.
“I was just walking by and saw you outside.
Thought I’d say hi.” His eyes stare a little too
long, so I look over at his car.
“I’m heading to Rosie’s to see what’s up,” he
says. “Can I give you a lift?” “Thanks,” I say,
“but I’m only walking a few blocks.”
He shoves his hands into his pockets. “Where
you off to?”
God, I hope he’s not on the list. But what if he is?
What if he already listened to the tapes and
knows exactly what’s going on in my head? What
if he knows exactly where I’m going? Or worse,
what if he hasn’t received the tapes yet? What if
they get sent to him further down the line?
If that’s the case, he’ll remember this
moment. He’ll remember my stalling. My not
wanting to tip him off
or warn him.
“Nowhere,” I say. I put my hands in my pockets,
too. “So, you know, I guess I’ll see you
tomorrow.”
He doesn’t say a word. Just watches me turn
to leave. At any moment I expect him to yell,
“Hey! Where’s my Walkman?” But he
doesn’t. It’s a clean getaway.
I take a right at the first corner and continue
walking. I hear the car’s engine start and the
crunch of gravel as the wheels of his Mustang
roll forward. Then he steps on the gas,
crosses the street behind me, and keeps
going.
I slide my backpack off my shoulders and down to the
sidewalk. I pull out the Walkman. I unwrap the cord
and slip the yellow plastic headphones over my head,
pushing the tiny speaker nubs into my ears. Inside my
backpack are the first four tapes, which are one or two
more than I’ll probably have time to
Page 19
listen to tonight. The rest I left at home.
I unzip the smallest pocket and remove the
first tape. Then I slide it into the deck, B-side
out, and shut the plastic door.
CASSETTE 1: SIDE B
Welcome back. And thanks for hanging out
for part two.
I wiggle the Walkman into my jacket pocket
and turn up the volume.
If you’re listening to this, one of two things has
just happened. A: You’re Justin, and after hearing
your
little tale you want to hear who’s next. Or B:
You’re someone else and you’re waiting to
see if it’s you. Well…
A line of hot sweat rises along my hairline.
Alex Standall, it’s your turn.
A single bead of sweat slides down my
temple and I wipe it away.
I’m sure you have no idea why you’re on here,
Alex. You probably think you did a good thing,
right?
You voted me Best Ass in the Freshman Class.
How could anyone be angry at that? Listen.
I sit on the curb with my shoes in the gutter. Near
my heel, a few blades of grass poke up through
the
cement. Though the sun has barely started
dipping beneath the rooftops and trees,
streetlamps are lit on
both sides of the road.
First, Alex, if you think I’m being silly—if you
think I’m some stupid little girl who gets her
panties in a bunch over the tiniest things,
taking everything way too seriously, no one’s
making you listen. Sure, I am pressuring you
with that second set of tapes, but who cares if
people around town know what you think of
my ass, right?
In the houses on this block, and in my house
several blocks away, families are finishing up
their dinners. Or they’re loading dishwashers.
Or starting their homework.
For those families, tonight, everything is
normal.
I can name a whole list of people who would
care. I can name a list of people who would
care very much if these tapes got out.
So let’s begin, shall we?
Curling forward, I hug my legs and lay my
forehead on my knees.
I remember sitting in second period the morning
your list came out. Ms. Strumm obviously had an
Page 20
amazing weekend because she did absolutely
no prep work whatsoever.
She had us watch one of her famously dull
documentaries. What it was on, I don’t recall. But the
narrator did have a thick British accent. And I
remember picking at an old piece of tape stuck on my
desk to keep from falling asleep. To me, the narrator’s
voice was nothing more than background noise.
Well, the narrator’s voice…and the whispers.
When I looked up, the whispers stopped. Any eyes
looking at me turned away. But I saw that paper
getting passed around. A single sheet making its
way up and down the aisles. Eventually, it made
its way to the desk behind me—to Jimmy Long’s
desk—which groaned as his body weight shifted.
Any of you who were in class that morning,
tell me: Jimmy was taking a sneaky-peek over
the back of my chair, wasn’t he? That’s all I
could picture as he whispered, “You bet it is.”
I grip my knees tighter. Jackass Jimmy.
Someone whispered, “You idiot, Jackass.”
I turned around, but I was not in a whispering
mood. “You bet what is?”
Jimmy, who’ll drink up the attention any girl
gives him, gave a halfsmile and glanced down
at the paper on his desk. Again came the
“idiot” whisper—this time repeated across
the room as if no one wanted me in on the
joke.
When I first saw that list, given to me in history
class, there were a few names I didn’t recognize.
A few new students I hadn’t met yet or wasn’t
sure I had their names right. But Hannah, I knew
her name. And I laughed when I saw it. She was
building quite a reputation in a short amount of
time.
Only now do I realize, that her reputation
started in Justin Foley’s imagination.
I tilted my head so I could read the upside-
down title of the paper:FRESHMAN CLASS—
WHO’S HOT / WHO’S NOT.
Jimmy’s desk groaned again as he sat back, and I
knew Ms. Strumm was coming, but I had to find
my name. I didn’t care why I was on the list. At
the time, I don’t think I even cared which side of
the list I was on. There’s just something about
having everyone agree on something—something
about you—that opens a cage of butterflies in
your stomach. And as Ms. Strumm walked up the
aisle, ready to grab that list before I found my
name, the butterflies went berserk.
Where is my name? Where? Got it!
Later that day, passing Hannah in the halls, I
took a look back as she walked by. And I had
to agree. She definitely belonged in that
category.
Ms. Strumm snatched the list away and I
turned back to the front of the room. After a
few minutes, gaining the nerve to look, I
snuck a peek to the other side of the room. As
expected, Jessica Davis looked pissed.
Why? Because right next to my name, but in
the other column, was hers.
Page 21
Her pencil tapped against her notebook at
Morse code–speed and her face was burning
red. My only thought? Thank God I don’t
know Morse code.
Truth is, Jessica Davis is so much prettier than I
am. Write up a list of every body part and you’ll
have a
row of checkmarks the whole way down for
each time her body beats mine. I disagree,
Hannah. All the way down.
Everyone knows Worst Ass in the Freshman Class
was a lie. You can’t even consider it stretching the
truth. But I’m sure no one cared why Jessica
ended up on that side of your list, Alex. Well,
no one except you…and me…and Jessica
makes three.
And a lot more than that, I’m guessing, are
about to find out.
Maybe some people think you were right in
choosing me. I don’t think so. But let me put it
this way, I
don’t think my ass—as you call it—was the
deciding factor. I think the deciding factor…was
revenge.
I tear the blades of grass out of the gutter and
stand up to leave. As I start walking, I rub the
blades between my fingers till they fall away.
But this tape is not about your motivation, Alex.
Though that is coming up. This tape is about how
people change when they see your name on a
stupid list. This tape is about…
A pause in her speech. I reach into my jacket
and turn the volume up. She’s uncrinkling a
piece of paper. Smoothing it out.
Okay. I just looked over every name—every
story—that completes these tapes. And guess
what. Every single event documented here
may never have happened had you, Alex, not
written my name on that list. It’s that simple.
You needed a name to put down opposite
Jessica’s. And since everyone at school already
had a
perverted image of me after Justin’s little
number, I was the perfect choice, wasn’t I?
And the snowball keeps a-rollin’. Thanks,
Justin.
Alex’s list was a joke. A bad one, true. But he had no
idea it would affect her like this. This isn’t fair. And
what about me? What did I do? How will Hannah say
that I scarred her? Because I have no idea.
And after people hear about it, what are they
going to think when they see me? Some of
them, at least two of them, already know why
I’m on here. Do they see me differently now?
No. They can’t. Because my name does not belong
with theirs. I should not be on this list I’m sure of
it.
I did nothing wrong!
So to back up a bit, this tape isn’t about why
you did what you did, Alex. It’s about the
repercussions of what you did. More
specifically, it’s about the repercussions to
me. It’s about those things you didn’t plan—
things you couldn’t plan.
Page 22
God. I don’t believe it.
The first red star. Hannah’s old house. There it
is.
But I don’t believe it.
This house was my destination one other
time. After a party. An elderly couple lives
there now. And one night, about a month ago,
the husband was driving his car a few blocks
away, talking to his wife on the phone when
he hit another car.
I shut my eyes and shake my head against the memory.
I don’t want to see it. But I can’t help it. The man was
hysterical. Crying. “I need to call her! I need to call my
wife!” His phone had disappeared somewhere in the
crash. We tried using mine to call her back, but his
wife’s phone kept ringing. She was confused, too afraid
to click over. She wanted to stay on the line, the line
her husband had called her on.
She had a bad heart, he said. She needed to
know he was okay.
I called the police, using my phone, and told the
man I would continue trying to reach his wife. But
he told me I needed to tell her. She needed to
know he was okay. Their house wasn’t far.
A tiny crowd had gathered, some of them
taking care of the person in the other car. He
was from our school. A senior. And he was in
much worse shape than the old man. I
shouted for a few of them to wait with my guy
till an ambulance arrived. Then I left, racing
toward his house to calm his wife. But I didn’t
know I was also racing toward a house
Hannah once lived in.
This house.
But this time, I walk. Like Justin and Zach, I walk
down the center of the road toward East Floral
Canyon where two streets meet like an upside-
downT , just as Hannah described it.
The curtains in the bay window are shut for
the night. But the summer before our
freshman year, Hannah stood there with Kat.
The two of them looked out, to where I am
now, and they watched two boys walk up the
street. They watched them step off the road
and onto the wet grass, slipping and tumbling
over each other.
I keep walking till I reach the gutter, pressing the
toes of my shoes against the curb. I step up onto
the grass and just stand there. A simple, basic
step. I don’t slip, and I can’t help wondering, had
Justin and Zach made it to Hannah’s front door,
would she have fallen for Zach instead of Justin a
few months later? Would Justin have been wiped
out of the picture? Would the rumors never have
started?
Would Hannah still be alive?
The day your list came out wasn’t too
traumatic. I survived. I knew it was a joke.
And the people I saw standing in the halls,
huddled around whoever had a copy, they
knew it was a joke, too. One big, fat, happy
joke.
But what happens when someone says you have
the best ass in the freshman class? Let me tell
you,
Page 23
Alex, because you’ll never know. It gives
people—some people—the go-ahead to treat
you like you’re nothing but that specific body
part.
Need an example? Fine. B-3 on your maps.
Blue Spot Liquor.
It’s nearby.
I have no idea why it’s called that, but it’s
only a block or so away from my first house. I
used to walk there any time I had a sweet
tooth. Which means, yes, I went there every
day.
Blue Spot has always looked grimy from the sidewalk,
so I’ve never actually gone inside. Ninety-five percent
of the time, Blue Spot was empty. Just me and the
man behind the register.
I don’t think a lot of people know it’s even there
because it’s tiny and squished between two other
stores, both of which have been closed since we
moved here. From the sidewalk, Blue Spot looks like a
posting board for cigarette and alcohol ads.
And inside? Well, it looks about the same.
I walk along the sidewalk in front of Hannah’s
old house. A driveway climbs up a gentle
slope before disappearing beneath a
weathered wooden garage door.
Hanging over the front of the counter, a wire
rack holds all the best candies. Well, they’re
my favorites anyway. And the moment I
open the door, the man at the register rings
me up–cha-ching–Even before I pick up a
candy bar, because he knows I never leave
without one.
Someone once described the man behind the
counter as having the face of a walnut. And he
does!
Probably from smoking so much, but having
the name Wally probably doesn’t help.
Ever since she arrived, Hannah rode a blue bike to
school. I can almost picture her now. Right here.
Backpack on, coasting down the driveway. Her front
wheel turns and she pedals past me on the sidewalk. I
watch her ride down a long stretch of sidewalk,
passing trees, parked cars, and houses. I
stand and watch her image disappear.
Again.
Then I turn slowly and walk away.
Honestly, in all the times I’ve been to Blue Spot, I
don’t think I’ve heard Wally utter a single word.
I’m
trying to remember a single “hello” or “hey”
or even a friendly grunt. But the only sound I
ever heard him utter was because of you,
Alex.
What a pal.
Alex! That’s right. Yesterday, someone shoved
him in the halls. Someone shoved Alex into
me. But who?
That day, as usual, a bell jingled over the door as I
walked in.Cha-ching!went the register. I picked out
a
candy bar from the rack on the counter, but I can’t
tell you which one because I don’t remember.
I caught Alex to keep him from falling. I asked if he
was okay, but he just ignored me, picked up his
backpack, and hurried down the hall. Did I do
something to piss him off, I wondered. I couldn’t
think of
Page 24
anything.
If I wanted to, I could tell you the name of the
person who walked in while I searched my
backpack for money. I do remember. But he was
just one of many jerks I’ve run into over the years.
I don’t know, maybe I should expose all of
them. But as far as your story goes, Alex, his
action—his horrible, disgusting action—was
just an aftereffect of yours.
Plus, he’s got a whole tape all to himself…
I wince. What happened in that store because
of Alex’s list?
No, I don’t want to know. And I don’t want to see
Alex. Not tomorrow. Not the day after that. I don’t
want to see him or Justin. Or fat-ass Jackass
Jimmy. God, who else is involved in this?
He threw open the door to Blue Spot. “Hey,
Wally!” he said. And he said it with such
arrogance, which sounded so natural coming from
his mouth. I could tell it wasn’t the first time he
said it that way, acting
like Wally was beneath him. “Oh, Hannah,
hey,” he said. “I didn’t see you there.”
Did I mention I was standing at the counter,
visible to anyone the moment they opened the
door?
I acknowledged him with a tiny smile, found
my money, and dropped it into Wally’s
wrinkled hand. Wally, as far as I could tell,
didn’t respond to him in any way. Not an eye
catch or a twitch or a smile—his usual
greeting for me.
I follow the sidewalk around a corner, away from
the residential streets, on my way to Blue Spot.
It’s amazing how a town can change so much in one
corner. The houses behind me weren’t big or fancy.
Very middle class. But they sit back-to-back with the
part of town that’s been slowly falling apart for
years.
“Hey Wally, guess what?” His breath came
from just over my shoulder.
My backpack was resting on the counter while I
zipped it shut. Wally’s eyes were focused down,
just
beyond the edge of the counter, near my
waist, and I knew what was coming.
A cupped hand smacked my ass. And then, he said it.
“Best Ass in the Freshman Class, Wally. Standing
right here in your store!”
There’s more than a few guys I can picture
doing that. The sarcasm. The arrogance.
Did it hurt? No. But that doesn’t matter, does it?
Because the question is, did he have the right to
do it?
And the answer, I hope, is obvious.
I knocked his hand away with a quick backhand
swipe that every girl should master. And that’s
when Wally emerged from his shell. That’s when
Wally made a sound. His mouth stayed shut, and
it was
nothing more than a quick click of the tongue,
but that little noise took me by surprise.
Inside, I knew, Wally was a ball of rage.
And there it is. The neon sign of Blue Spot
Liquor.
Page 25
On this block, only two stores remain open:
Blue Spot Liquor and Restless Video across
the street. Blue Spot looks just as grimy as the
last time I walked by it. Even the cigarette and
alcohol ads look the same. Like wallpaper in
the front window.
A brass bell jingles when I open the door. The
same bell Hannah listened to whenever she
came in for a candy fix. Instead of letting it
swing shut behind me, I hold the edge of the
door and slowly push it shut, watching it ring
the bell again.
“Can I help you?”
Without looking, I already know it’s not
Wally.
But why am I disappointed? I didn’t come to see
Wally. He asks again, a little louder, “Can I help
you?”
I can’t bring myself to look toward the front
counter. Not yet. I don’t want to imagine her
standing there. At the back of the store, behind a
wall of see-through doors, are the refrigerated
drinks. And even
though I’m not thirsty, I go there. I open one
of the doors and take an orange soda, the
first plastic bottle I touch. Then I walk to the
front of the store and pull out my wallet.
A wire rack loaded with candy bars hangs
from the front counter. These are the ones
Hannah liked. My left eye begins to twitch.
“Is that all?” he asks.
I place the soda on the counter and look
down, rubbing my eye. The pain begins
somewhere above my eye, but it goes deeper.
Behind my eyebrow. A pinching I’ve never felt
before.
“There’s more behind you,” the clerk says. He
must think I’m looking at the candy.
I grab a Butterfinger from the rack and place
it next to my drink. I put a few dollars on the
counter and slide them over to him.
Cha-ching!
He slides back a couple of coins and I notice a
plastic nametag stuck to the register. “Does
he still work here?” I ask.
“Wally?” The clerk exhales through his nose.
“Day shift.” When I leave, the brass bell
jingles.
I swung my backpack over my shoulder and
probably whispered, “Excuse me,” but when I
moved
Page 26
around him, I purposely avoided his eyes.
I had the door in sight, ready to leave, when he
grabbed my wrist and spun me around. He said
my name, and when I looked into his eyes the
joking was gone.
I yanked my arm, but his grip was tight.
Across the street, the neon sign of Restless
Video flickers erratically.
I know who Hannah’s talking about now. I’ve
seen his wrist-grabbing stunt before. It
always makes me want to grab him by the
shirt and push him until he lets the girl go.
But instead, every time, I pretend not to
notice. What could I do, anyway?
Then the jerk let go and put his hand on my
shoulder. “I’m only playing, Hannah. Just
relax.”
Okay, let’s dissect what just happened. I
thought about it the entire walk home from
Blue Spot, which is probably why I don’t
remember which candy bar I bought that day.
I sit on the chipped curb outside of Blue Spot,
setting the orange soda next to me and
balancing the Butterfinger on my knee. Not
that I have an appetite for anything sweet.
So why did I buy it? Was it only because Hannah used
to buy candy from the same rack? And why does that
matter? I went to the first red star. And the second. I
don’t need to go everywhere or do
everything she says.
First his words—then his actions.
Statement number one: “I’m only playing,
Hannah.”
Translation: Your ass is my play-toy. You
might think you have final say over what
happens to your ass, but you don’t. At least,
not as long as “I’m only playing.”
I tap one end of the candy bar, making it
teeter-totter on my knee.
Statement number two: “Just relax.”
Translation: Come on, Hannah, all I did was touch
you with no indication that you wanted me to
touch
you. If it’ll make you feel better, go ahead,
you can touch me wherever you’d like.
Now let’s talk about his actions, shall we?
Action number one: Grabbing my ass.
Interpretation: Let me back up and say that this
guy had never grabbed my ass before. So why
now? My pants weren’t anything special. They
weren’t overly tight. Sure, they were slung a little
low and he probably got a hip shot, but he didn’t
grab my hips. He grabbed my ass.
Page 27
I’m starting to understand. I’m starting to see
what Hannah means. And that opens up a
black hole in the pit of my stomach.
Best Lips. That was another category on the
list.
Alex, am I saying your list gave him
permission to grab my ass? No. I’m saying it
gave him an excuse. And an excuse was all
this guy needed.
It wasn’t till that list came out that I even noticed
Angela Romero’s lips. But after that, I became
fascinated by them. When I watched her give
speeches during class, I had no idea what words
came out of her mouth. I just watched those lips
move up and down. Mesmerized when she said
things like “slippery slope,” which, behind her
lips, exposed the underside of her tongue.
Action number two: He grabbed my wrist
then put his hand on my shoulder.
You know, I’m not even going to interpret
this. I’m just going to tell you why it pissed
me off. I’ve had my butt grabbed before—no
big deal—but this time it was grabbed
because someone else wrote my name on a
list. And when this guy saw me upset, did he
apologize? No. Instead, he got aggressive.
Then, in the most condescending way, he told
me to relax. Then he put his hand on my
shoulder, as if by touching me he’d somehow
comfort me.
Here’s a tip. If you touch a girl, even as a joke,
and she pushes you off, leave…her…alone.
Don’t touch her. Anywhere! Just stop. Your
touch does nothing but sicken her.
The rest of Angela was nowhere near as
mesmerizing as her lips. Not bad, just not
mesmerizing.
Then, last summer at a friend’s house, we played spin
the bottle after a bunch of us admitted we were spin-
the-bottle virgins. And I refused to let the game end till
my spin landed on Angela. Or till her spin landed on
me. When that happened, I pressed my lips,
agonizingly slowly and precisely, against hers.
There are some sick and twisted people out there,
Alex—and maybe I’m one of them—but the point
is, when you hold people up for ridicule, you have
to take responsibility when other people act on it.
Later on, Angela and I made out on her back
porch. I just couldn’t get enough of those lips.
All because of a list.
Actually, that’s not right. You didn’t hold me
up for ridicule, did you? My name was in the
Hot column. You wrote Jessica’s name in the
Not column. You held Jessica up for ridicule.
And that’s where our snowball picks up
speed.
Jessica, my dear…you’re next.
I pop open the Walkman and pull out the first
tape.
In the smallest pocket of my backpack, I find
the next tape. The one with a blue number
three written in the corner. I drop that into
the deck and snap the door shut.
CASSETTE 2: SIDE A
Page 28
Before Hannah’s voice kicks in, there’s a
pause.
Step-by-step. That’s how we’ll get through
this. One foot in front of the other.
Across the street, behind the buildings, the sun
continues its fall. All the streetlamps are on, up and
down
the block. I grab the Butterfinger from my
knee, the soda from beside me, and stand up.
We’ve already finished one tape—both sides
—so stick with me. Things get better, or
worse, depending on your point of view.
There’s a trash can, an oil drum spray-painted
blue, near the front door of Blue Spot Liquor. I
drop the
unwrapped Butterfinger into it, unable to
imagine my stomach holding down anything
solid, and walk away.
I know it may sound like it, but I wasn’t
completely alone the beginning of my freshman
year. Two other
freshmen, both featured here on Hannah
Baker’s Greatest Hits, were also new to the
area. Alex Standall and Jessica Davis. And
while we never became close friends, we did
rely on each other those first few weeks of
school.
I twist the top off my orange soda. It hisses
and I take a sip.
With one week left of summer vacation, Ms.
Antilly called me at home to see if I’d meet
her at school. A little new-student
orientation, she said.
In case you don’t remember, Ms. Antilly was the
guidance counselor for students with last names
beginningAthrough G.Later that year, she
moved to another school district.
I remember she was replaced by Mr. Porter. It
was supposed to be a temporary position, but
he’s still
at it. An English teacher as well as a guidance
counselor.
Which is very unfortunate, as it turns out. But
that is for a later tape.
An icy sweat breaks across my forehead. Mr.
Porter? Does he have something to do with this?
The world around me tilts and spins. I grab onto
the trunk of a skinny sidewalk tree.
If she had told me the real purpose of our get-
together was to introduce me to another new
student, I
wouldn’t have gone. I mean, what if we had
nothing in common? Or what if I thought we
had nothing in common but she, the other
student, thought we did? Or what if the
opposite happened and I thought we could
become friends but she didn’t?
So many things could have gone so horribly
wrong.
I press my forehead against the smooth bark
and try to calm my breathing.
But the other girl was Jessica Davis, and she
didn’t want to be there any more than I did.
We both expected Ms. Antilly to spew a
bunch of psychobabble at us. What it means
—what it
Page 29
takes—to be a great student. How this school
is made up of the best and the brightest in
the state. How everyone is given the same
opportunities to succeed if they’re willing to
try.
But instead, she gave each of us a buddy.
I close my eyes. I don’t want to see it, but it’s so clear.
When rumors of Hannah’s unexplained absence began
spreading through school, Mr. Porter asked our class
why he kept hearing her name mentioned in the halls.
He looked nervous. Almost sick. Like he knew the
answer but wanted someone to convince
him otherwise.
Then a girl whispered, “Someone saw an
ambulance leaving her house.”
The moment Ms. Antilly told us why we were there,
Jessica and I turned to each other. Her lips parted as if
she wanted to say something. But what could she say
with me sitting right there? She felt blindsided.
Confused. Lied to.
I know that’s how she felt because I felt the
same way.
And I’ll never forget Ms. Antilly’s reaction. Two
short, drawn-out words. “Or…not.” I squeeze my
eyes tight, trying hard to remember that day as
clearly as possible.
Was it pain on Mr. Porter’s face? Or was it fear?
He just stood there, staring at Hannah’s desk.
Through her desk. And no one said a word, but we
looked around. At each other.
Then he left. Mr. Porter walked out of class and
didn’t come back for a week. Why? Did he know?
Did he know because of something he’d done?
And here, to the best of my memory, is what
we said.
Me: I’m sorry, Ms. Antilly. I just didn’t think
that’s why you called me in here.
Jessica: Me, neither. I wouldn’t have come. I
mean, I’m sure Hillary and I have things in
common, and I’m sure she’s a great person,
but…
Me: It’s Hannah.
Jessica: I called you Hillary, didn’t I? Sorry.
Me: It’s okay. I just thought you should know my name
if we’re going to be such fabulous friends. And then the
three of us laughed. Jessica and I had very similar
laughs, which made us laugh even
harder. Ms. Antilly’s laugh wasn’t quite as
heartfelt…more of a nervous laugh…but still a
laugh. She claimed to have never tried matching
up friends before, and was doubtful she ever
would again.
But guess what. After the meeting, Jessica and
I did hang out.
Very sneaky, Ms. Antilly. Veeeeeery sneaky.
We left campus and, at first, the conversation felt
awkward. But it was nice having someone to talk
to
Page 30
other than my parents.
A city bus pulls up to the curb in front of me.
Silver with blue stripes.
We walked past my turnoff, but I didn’t say
anything. I didn’t want to stop our
conversation, but I also didn’t want to invite
her over because we really didn’t know each
other yet. So we continued walking until we
reached downtown. I found out later that she
did the same thing, walked past the street
where she lived in order to keep talking with
me.
So where did we go? E-7 on your map.
Monet’s Garden Café & Coffeehouse.
The bus door wheezes open.
Neither of us were coffee drinkers, but it
seemed like a nice place to chat.
Through the foggy windows I see that almost
all the seats are empty.
We both got hot chocolate. She ordered it
thinking it would be funny. But me? I always
order hot
chocolate.
I’ve never ridden a city bus. Never had a reason
to. But it’s getting darker and colder every
minute.
It doesn’t cost anything to ride the bus at
night, so I hop on. I move right by the driver
without either of us saying a word to each
other. She doesn’t even look at me.
I make my way down the center aisle,
buttoning my jacket against the cold, giving
each button more attention than required.
Any excuse to avert my eyes from the other
passengers. I know how I must look to them.
Confused. Guilty. In the process of being
crushed.
I choose a bench that, as long as no one else
boards, is situated between three or four
empty seats all around. The blue vinyl
cushion is ripped down the middle, with the
yellow stuffing inside about to burst out. I
slide over to the window.
The glass is cold, but resting my head against
it helps relax me.
I honestly don’t remember much of what we
said that afternoon. Do you, Jessica? Because
when I close my eyes, everything happens in a
kind of montage. Laughing. Trying hard not to
spill our drinks. Waving our hands while we
talk.
I close my eyes. The glass cools one side of my
overheated face. I don’t care where this bus is
going. I’ll ride it for hours if I’m allowed to. I’ll
just sit here and listen to the tapes. And
maybe, without trying, I’ll fall asleep.
Then, at one point, you lean across the table. “I
think that guy’s checking you out,” you whispered.
I knew exactly who you were talking about
because I’d been watching him, as well. But
he wasn’t checking me out.
Page 31
“He’s checking you out,” I said.
In a contest of who’s-got-the-biggest-balls, all
of you listening should know that Jessica
wins.
“Excuse me,” she said to Alex, in case you haven’t
figured out the name of the mystery man, “but
which
one of us are you checking out?”
And a few months later, after Hannah and Justin
Foley break up, after the rumors begin, Alex
writes a list. Who’s hot. Who’s not. But there, at
Monet’s, no one knew where that meeting would
lead.
I want to push Stop on the Walkman and rewind
their whole conversation. To rewind into the past
and
warn them. Or prevent them from even meeting.
But I can’t. You can’t rewrite the past.
Alex blushed. I’m talking an all-the-blood-in-his-
body-rushing-up-to-his-face kind of blushed. And
when he opened his mouth to deny it, Jessica cut
him off. “Don’t lie. Which one of us were you
checking out?”
Through the frosty glass, downtown’s streetlamps
and neon lights slide by. Most of the shops are
closed
for the night. But the restaurants and bars
remain open.
At that moment I would have paid dearly for
Jessica’s friendship. She was the most
outgoing, honest, tell-it-like-it-is girl I’d ever
met.
Silently, I thanked Ms. Antilly for introducing
us.
Alex stuttered and Jessica leaned over, letting
her fingers fall gracefully onto his table.
“Look, we saw you watching us,” she said. “We’re
both new to this town and we’d like to know who
you were staring at. It’s important.”
Alex stammered. “I just…I heard…it’s just, I’m
new here, too.”
I think Jessica and I both said something along the
lines of, “Oh.” And then it was our turn to blush.
Poor
Alex just wanted to be a part of our
conversation. So we let him. And I think we
talked for at least another hour—probably
more. Just three people, happy that the first
day of school wouldn’t be spent wandering
the halls alone. Or eating lunch alone. Getting
lost alone.
Not that it matters, but where is this bus
going? Does it leave our town for another
one? Or does it loop endlessly through these
streets?
Maybe I should’ve checked before getting on.
That afternoon at Monet’s was a relief for all
three of us. How many nights had I fallen asleep
terrified, thinking of that first day of school? Too
many. And after Monet’s? None. Now, I was
excited.
And just so you know, I never thought of
Jessica or Alex as friends. Not even at the
beginning when I would’ve loved two
automatic friendships.
Page 32
And I know they felt the same way, because
we talked about it. We talked about our past
friends and why those people had become
our friends. We talked about what we were
searching for in new friends at our new
school.
But those first few weeks, until we each
peeled away, Monet’s Garden was our safe
haven. If one of us had a hard time fitting in
or meeting people, we’d go to Monet’s. Back
in the garden, at the far table to the right.
I’m not sure who started it, but whoever had
the most exhausting day would lay a hand in
the center of the table and say, “Olly-olly-
oxen-free.” The other two would lay their
hands on top and lean in. Then we’d listen,
sipping drinks with our free hands. Jessica and
I always drank hot chocolate. Over time, Alex
made his way through the entire menu.
I’ve only been to Monet’s a few times, but I
think it’s on the street the bus is going down
now.
Yes, we were cheesy. And I’m sorry if this
episode’s making you sick. If it helps, it’s almost
too sweet for me. But Monet’s truly filled
whatever void needed filling at the time. For all
of us.
But don’t worry…it didn’t last.
I slide across the bench to the aisle, then
stand up in the moving bus.
The first to drop out was Alex. We were
friendly when we saw each other in the halls,
but it never went beyond that.
At least, with me it didn’t.
Bracing my hands against the backrests, I
make my way to the front of the shifting bus.
Now down to the two of us, Jessica and me, the
whole thing changed pretty fast. The talks
became
chitchat and not much more.
“When’s the next stop?” I ask. I feel the
words leave my throat, but they’re barely
whispers above Hannah’s voice and the
engine.
The driver looks at me in the rearview mirror.
Then Jessica stopped going, and though I
went to Monet’s a few more times hoping
one of them might wander in, eventually I
stopped going, too.
Until…
“Only other people here are asleep,” the
driver says. I watch her lips carefully to make
sure I understand. “I can stop wherever you’d
like.”
See, the cool thing about Jessica’s story is
that so much of it happens in one spot,
making life much easier for those of you
following the stars.
The bus passes Monet’s. “Here’s good,” I say.
Page 33
Yes, I met Jessica for the first time in Ms.
Antilly’s office. But we got to know each
other at Monet’s. I hold myself steady as the
bus decelerates and pulls to the curb.
And we got to know Alex at Monet’s. And
then…and then this happened. The door
wheezes open.
At school one day, Jessica walked up to me in the
halls. “We need to talk,” she said. She didn’t say
where or why, but I knew she meant
Monet’s…and I thought I knew why.
I descend the stairs and step from the gutter
up onto the curb. I readjust the headphones
and start walking back half a block.
When I got there, Jessica was sitting slumped in a
chair, arms dangling by her sides like she’d been
waiting a long time. And maybe she had. Maybe
she hoped I would skip my last class to join her.
So I sat down and slid my hand into the middle of
the table. “Olly-olly-oxen-free?”
She lifted one of her hands and slapped a paper
on the table. Then she pushed it across and spun
it
around for me to read. But I didn’t need it spun
around, because the first time I read that paper it
was
upside down on Jimmy’s desk:WHO’S HOT /
WHO’S NOT.
I knew which side of the list I was on—
according to Alex. And my so-called opposite
was sitting across from me. At our safe haven,
no less. Mine…hers…and Alex’s.
“Who cares?” I told her. “It doesn’t mean
anything.”
I swallow hard. When I read that list, I passed it
down the aisle without a thought. At the time, it
seemed
kind of funny.
“Hannah,” she said, “I don’t care that he
picked you over me.”
I knew exactly where that conversation was
headed and I was not going to let her take us
there. And now? How do I see it now?
I should’ve grabbed every copy I could find
and thrown them all away.
“He did not choose me over you, Jessica,” I said.
“He chose me to get back at you and you know
that.
He knew my name would hurt you more than
anyone else’s.”
She closed her eyes and said my name in
almost a whisper. “Hannah.” Do you
remember that, Jessica? Because I do.
When someone says your name like that, when
they won’t even look you in the eyes, there is
nothing
more you can do or say. Their mind is made up.
“Hannah,” you said. “I know the rumors.”
Page 34
“You can’t know rumors,” I said. And maybe I was
being a little sensitive, but I had hoped—silly me—
that there would be no more rumors when my
family moved here. That I had left the rumors and
gossip behind me…for good. “You can hear
rumors,” I said, “but you can’t know them.”
Again, you said my name. “Hannah.”
Yes, I knew the rumors. And I swore to you
that I hadn’t seen Alex one time outside of
school. But you wouldn’t believe me.
And why should you believe me? Why would
anyone not believe a rumor that fits so nicely with
an old
rumor? Huh, Justin? Why?
Jessica could have heard so many rumors about
Alex and Hannah. But none of them were true.
For Jessica, it was easier to think of me as Bad
Hannah than as the Hannah she got to know at
Monet’s.
It was easier to accept. Easier to understand.
For her, the rumors needed to be true.
I remember a bunch of guys joking with Alex in the
locker room. “Pat-a-cake, pat-a-cake, Baker’s
man.” Then someone asked him, “Pat that muffin,
Baker’s man?” and everyone knew what was
being
said.
When the row cleared out, only Alex and I
remained. A tiny wrench of jealousy twisted up
my insides. Ever since Kat’s going-away party, I
couldn’t get Hannah out of my mind. But I couldn’t
bring myself to ask if what they had said was true.
Because if it was, I didn’t want to hear it.
Tightening his shoelaces, and without looking at
me, Alex denied the rumor. “Just so you know.”
“Fine,” I said. “Fine, Jessica. Thank you for helping
me the first few weeks of school. It meant a lot.
And
I’m sorry Alex screwed that up with this
stupid little list of his, but he did.”
I told her I knew all about their relationship. On that
first day at Monet’s, he had been checking one of us
out. And it wasn’t me. And yes, that made me jealous.
And if it helped her get over it, I accepted any
blame she wanted to put on me for the two
of them breaking up. But…it…was…not…true!
I reach Monet’s.
Two guys stand outside, leaning against the wall.
One smokes a cigarette and the other is burrowed
deep into his jacket.
But all Jessica heard was me accepting blame.
She rose up beside her chair—glaring down at
me—and swung.
So tell me, Jessica, which did you mean to do?
Punch me, or scratch me? Because it felt like a
little bit
of both. Like you couldn’t really decide.
And what was it you called me? Not that it
matters, but just for the record. Because I
was too busy lifting my hand and ducking—
but you got me!—and I missed what you said.
Page 35
That tiny scar you’ve all seen above my eyebrow,
that’s the shape of Jessica’s fingernail…which I
plucked out myself.
I noticed that scar a few weeks ago. At the
party. A tiny flaw on a pretty face. And I told
her how cute it was.
Minutes later, she started freaking out.
Or maybe you’ve never seen it. But I see it
every morning when I get ready for school.
“Good morning, Hannah,” it says. And every
night when I get ready for bed. “Sleep tight.”
I push open the heavy wood-and-glass door to
Monet’s. Warm air rushes out to grab me and
everyone turns, upset at the person letting in the
cold. I slink inside and shut the door behind me.
But it’s more than just a scratch. It’s a punch in the
stomach and a slap in the face. It’s a knife in my
back because you would rather believe some
made-up rumor than what you knew to be true.
Jessica, my dear, I’d really love to know if you
dragged yourself to my funeral. And if you did, did
you
notice your scar?
And what about you—the rest of you—did
you notice the scars you left behind?
No. Probably not.
That wasn’t possible.
Because most of them can’t be seen with the
naked eye.
Because there was no funeral, Hannah.
CASSETTE 2: SIDE B
In honor of Hannah, I should order a hot
chocolate. At Monet’s, they serve them with
tiny
marshmallows floating on top. The only coffee
shop I know of that does that.
But when the girl asks, I say coffee, because I’m
cheap. The hot chocolate costs a whole dollar
more.
She slides an empty mug across the counter
and points to the pour-it-yourself bar. I pour
in just enough half-and-half to coat the
bottom of the mug. The rest I fill with Hairy
Chest Blend because it sounds highly
caffeinated and maybe I can stay up late to
finish the tapes.
I think I need to finish them, and finish them
tonight.
But should I? In one night? Or should I find my
story, listen to it, then just enough of the next
tape to see who I’m supposed to pass them
off to?
“What’re you listening to?” It’s the girl from
behind the counter. She’s beside me now, tilting
the stainless steel containers of half-and-half, low
fat, and soy. She’s checking to see if they’re full. A
couple of black lines, a tattoo, stretch up from her
collar and disappear into her short, cropped hair.
I glance down at the yellow headphones
hanging around my neck. “Just some tapes.”
Page 36
“Cassette tapes?” She picks up the soy and
holds it against her stomach. “Interesting.
Anyone I’ve heard of?”
I shake my head no and drop three cubes of
sugar into my coffee.
She cradles the soy with her other arm then
puts out her hand. “We went to school
together, two years ago. You’re Clay, right?”
I put down the mug then slide my hand into hers.
Her palm is warm and soft. “We had one class
together,” she says, “but we didn’t talk much.”
She looks a little familiar. Maybe her hair’s
different.
“You wouldn’t recognize me,” she says. “I’ve
changed a lot since high school.” She rolls her
heavily made-up eyes. “Thank God.”
I place a wooden stirrer into my coffee and
mix it. “Which class did we have?” “Wood
Shop.”
I still don’t remember her.
“The only thing I got out of that class were
splinters,” she says. “Oh, and I made a piano
bench. Still no piano, but at least I’ve got the
bench. Do you remember what you made?”
I stir my coffee. “A spice rack.” The creamer
mixes in and the coffee turns a light brown
with some dark coffee grounds rising to the
surface.
“I always thought you were the nicest guy,”
she says. “In school, everyone thought so.
Kind of quiet, but that’s okay. Back then,
people thought I talked too much.”
A customer clears his throat at the counter.
We both glance at him, but he doesn’t look
away from the drink list.
She turns back to me and we shake hands
again. “Well, maybe I’ll see you around, when
there’s more time to talk.” Then she walks
back behind the counter.
That’s me. Nice Guy Clay.
Would she still say that if she heard these
tapes?
I head to the back of Monet’s, toward the closed
door that leads to the patio. Along the way, tables
full
of people stretch their legs or tilt back their chairs
to form an obstacle course that begs me to spill
my
drink.
A drop of warm coffee spills onto my finger. I
watch it slide across my knuckles and drip to
the floor. I rub the toe of my shoe over the
spot till it disappears. And I recall, earlier
today, watching a slip of paper fall outside
the shoe store.
Page 37
After Hannah’s suicide, but before the
shoebox of tapes arrived, I found myself
walking by Hannah’s mom and dad’s shoe
store many times. It was that store that
brought her to town in the first place. After
thirty years in business, the owner of the
store was looking to sell and retire. And
Hannah’s parents were looking to move.
I’m not sure why I walked by there so many
times. Maybe I was searching for a connection to
her, some connection outside of school, and it’s
the only one I could think of. Looking for answers
to questions I didn’t know how to ask. About her
life. About everything.
I had no idea the tapes were on their way to
explain it all.
The day after her suicide was the first time I
found myself at their store, standing outside
the front door. The lights were out. A single
sheet of paper taped to the front window
said,WELL BE OPEN SOON in thick black
marker.
It was written in a hurry, I figured. They just
forgot the apostrophe.
On the glass door, a delivery person had left a
self-adhesive note. Among a list of other
options, “Will try again tomorrow” was
checked.
A few days later, I went back. Even more
notes were stuck to the glass.
On my way home from school earlier today, I
went by the store one more time. As I read
the dates and notes on each piece of paper,
the oldest note became unstuck and fluttered
to the ground, resting beside my shoe. I
picked it up and searched the door for the
most recent note. Then I lifted a corner of
that note and stuck the older one beneath it.
They’ll be back soon, I thought. They must
have taken her home for the burial. Back to
her old town. Unlike old age or cancer, no
one anticipates a suicide. They simply left
without a chance to get things in order.
I open the patio door at Monet’s, careful not
to spill any more of my coffee.
Around the garden, to keep the atmosphere
relaxed, the lights are kept low. Every table,
including Hannah’s in the far back corner, is
occupied. Three guys in baseball caps sit
there, hunched over textbooks and
notebooks, none of them talking.
I go back inside and sit at a small table near a
window. It overlooks the garden, but
Hannah’s table is hidden by a brick column
choked with ivy.
I take a deep breath.
As the stories go by, one by one, I find myself
relieved when my name isn’t mentioned.
Followed by a fear of what she hasn’t yet said, of
what she’s going to say, when my turn comes.
Because my turn is coming. I know that. And I
want it to be over with.
What did I do to you, Hannah?
Page 38
While I wait for her first words, I stare out the
window. It’s darker outside than in here.
When I pull my gaze back and focus my eyes,
I can see my own reflection in the glass.
And I look away.
I glance down at the Walkman on the table.
There’s still no sound, but the Play button is
pressed. Maybe the tape didn’t lock in place.
So I hit Stop.
Then Play again.
Nothing.
I roll my thumb over the volume dial. The
static in the headphones gets louder so I turn
it back down. And I wait.
Shh!…if you’re talking in the library.
Her voice, it’s a whisper.
Shh!…in a movie theater or church.
I listen closer.
Sometimes there’s no one around to tell you to
be quiet…to be very, very quiet. Sometimes you
need to
be quiet when you’re all alone. Like me, right
now.
Shh!
At the crowded tables that fill the rest of the
room, people talk. But the only words I
understand are
Hannah’s. The other words become a muffled
background noise occasionally tipped by a sharp laugh.
For example, you’d better be quiet—extremely quiet—
if you’re going to be a Peeping Tom. Because
what if they heard?
I let out a breath of air. It’s not me. Still not
me.
What if she…what if I…found out?
Guess what, Tyler Down? I found out.
I lean back in my chair and close my eyes.
I feel sorry for you, Tyler. I do. Everyone else
on these tapes, so far, must feel a little
relieved. They came off as liars or jerks or
insecure people lashing out at others. But
your story, Tyler…it’s kind of creepy.
Page 39
I take my first sip of coffee.
A Peeping Tom? Tyler? I never knew.
And I feel a little creepy telling it, too. Why?
Because I’m trying to get closer to you, Tyler. I’m
trying to
understand the excitement of staring through
someone’s bedroom window. Watching someone who
doesn’t know they’re being watched. Trying
to catch them in the act of…
What were you trying to catch me in the act
of, Tyler? And were you disappointed? Or
pleasantly surprised?
Okay, a show of hands, please. Who knows
where I am?
I set down my coffee, lean forward, and try to
imagine her recording this. Where is she?
Who knows where I’m standing right now?
Then I get it and shake my head, feeling so
embarrassed for him.
If you said, “Outside Tyler’s window,” you’re
right. And that’s A-4 on your maps.
Tyler’s not home right now…but his parents
are. And I really hope they don’t come
outside.
Fortunately, there’s a tall, thick bush just
below his window, similar to my own
window, so I’m feeling pretty safe.
How are you feeling, Tyler?
I can’t imagine what it was like for him to
mail out these tapes. To know he was sending
his secret into the world.
There’s a meeting of the yearbook staff
tonight, which I know involves a lot of pizza
and gossip. So I know you won’t be home
until after it gets all nice and dark. Which, as
an amateur Peeping Tom, I appreciate very
much.
So thank you, Tyler. Thanks for making this so
easy.
When Tyler heard this, was he sitting here at
Monet’s, trying to look calm while sweating
up a storm? Or was he lying in bed staring
bug-eyed out his window?
Let’s take a peek inside before you get home,
shall we? The hallway light’s on so I can see in
pretty
well. And yes, I see exactly what I expected—
there’s a bunch of camera equipment lying
around. You’ve got quite a collection here,
Tyler. A lens for every occasion.
Including nightvision. Tyler won a statewide
contest with that lens. Firstplace in the humor
category. An
old man walking his dog at night. The dog
stopped to pee on a tree and Tyler snapped the
picture. Nightvision made it look like a green laser
beam blasting out of the dog’s crotch.
Page 40
I know, I know. I can hear you now. “Those
are for the yearbook, Hannah. I’m the
student-life photographer.” And I’m sure
that’s why your parents were fine spending
that kind of cash. But is that the only way you
use this stuff? Candid shots of the student
body?
Ah, yes. Candid shots of the student body.
Before coming out here, I took the initiative to
look up “candid” in the dictionary. It’s one of
those words with many definitions, but there’s
one that’s most appropriate. And here it is,
memorized for your pleasure: Relating to
photography of subjects acting naturally or
spontaneously without being posed.
So tell me, Tyler, those nights you stood outside
my window, was I spontaneous enough for you?
Did
you catch me in all my natural, unposed…
Wait. Did you hear that?
I sit up and lean my elbows on the table.
A car coming up the road.
I cup my hands over both ears.
Is it you, Tyler? It sure is getting close. And
there are the headlights.
I can hear it, just under Hannah’s voice. The
engine.
My heart definitely thinks it’s you. My God,
it’s pounding.
The car’s turning up the driveway.
Behind her voice, tires roll across pavement.
The engine idles.
It’s you, Tyler. It’s you. You haven’t stopped the
engine so I’m going to keep talking. And yes, this
is
exciting. I can definitely see the thrill.
It must have been terrifying for him to hear this.
And it must be hell knowing he’s not the only one.
Okay, listeners, ready? Car door…and…
Shh!
A long pause. Her breathing is soft.
Controlled.
A door slams. Keys. Footsteps. Another door
unlocks.
Okay, Tyler. Here’s the play-by-play. You’re
inside the house with the door shut. You’re
either
checking in with Mom and Dad, saying everything
went great and this is going to be the best
yearbook
ever, or they didn’t buy enough pizza and
you’re heading straight for the kitchen.
As we wait, I’m going to go back and tell
everyone how this all began. And if I’m wrong
with the timeline, Tyler, find the other people
on these tapes and let them know that you
started peeping way before I caught you.
Page 41
You’ll do that, right? All of you? You’ll fill in
the gaps? Because every story I’m telling
leaves so many unanswered questions.
Unanswered? I would’ve answered any
question, Hannah. But you never asked.
For example, how long were you stalking me,
Tyler? How did you know my parents were
out of town that week?
Instead of asking questions, that night at the
party, you started yelling at me.
Okay, confession time. The rule around my
house when the parents are away is that I’m
not allowed to date. Their feeling, though
they won’t bring themselves to say it, is that I
might enjoy the date too much and ask the
boy to come inside.
In previous stories, I told you that the rumors
you’ve all heard about me weren’t true. And
they’re not. But I never claimed to be a
Goody Two-Shoes. I did go out when my
parents weren’t home, but only because I
could stay out as long as I wanted. And as you
know, Tyler, on the night this all began, the
boy I went out with walked me all the way to
my front door. He stood there while I pulled
out my keys to unlock the door…then he left.
I’m afraid to look, but I wonder if people in
Monet’s are staring at me. Can they tell,
based on my reactions, that it’s not music I’m
listening to?
Or maybe no one’s noticed. Why would they?
Why should they care what I’m listening to?
Tyler’s bedroom light is still off, so either he’s
having a detailed conversation with his
parents or he’s still hungry. Fine, have it your
way, Tyler. I’ll just keep talking about you.
Were you hoping I’d invite the guy in? Or
would that have made you jealous?
I stir my coffee with the wooden stick.
Either way, after I went inside—alone!—I
washed my face and brushed my teeth. And
the moment I stepped into my room…Click.
We all know the sound a camera makes when
it snaps a picture. Even some of the digitals do
it for nostalgia’s sake. And I always keep my
window open, about an inch or two, to let in
fresh air. Which is how I knew someone was
standing outside.
But I denied it. It was way too creepy to admit
to myself on the very first night of my parents’
vacation. I was only freaking myself out, I said.
Just getting used to being alone.
Still, I wasn’t dumb enough to change in front
of the window. So I sat down on my bed.Click.
Such an idiot, Tyler. In middle school, some
people thought you were mentally challenged.
But you weren’t. You were just an idiot.
Or maybe it wasn’t a click, I told myself.
Maybe it was a creak. My bed has a wooden
frame that creaks a little. That was it. It had to
be a creak.
Page 42
I pulled the blankets over my body and
undressed beneath them. Then I put on my
pajamas, doing everything as slowly as
possible, afraid whoever was outside might
snap another picture. After all, I wasn’t totally
sure what a Peeping Tom got off on.
But wait—another picture would prove he
was there, right? Then I could call the police
and…
But the truth is, I didn’t know what to hope for.
My parents weren’t home. I was alone. I figured
ignoring him was my best option. And even though
he was outside, I was too afraid of what might
happen if he saw me reaching for the phone.
Stupid? Yes. But did it make sense? Yes…at the
time.
You should’ve called the cops, Hannah. It might
have stopped this snowball from picking up speed.
The
one you keep talking about.
The one that ran over all of us.
So why was it so easy for Tyler to see into my
room to begin with? Is that what you’re asking?
Do I
always sleep with my shades wide open?
Good question, victim-blamers. But it wasn’t
that easy. The window blinds were kept at an
angle exactly as I liked them. On clear nights,
with my head on the pillow, I could fall asleep
looking at the stars. And on stormy nights I
could watch lightning light up the clouds.
I’ve done that, fallen asleep looking outside.
But from the second floor, I don’t need to
worry about people seeing in.
When my dad found out I kept the blinds open—
even a crack—he walked out to the sidewalk to
make sure no one could see me from the street.
And they couldn’t. So he walked from the
sidewalk, straight across the yard, up to my
window. And what did he find? That unless they
were pretty tall and standing right outside my
window on their tiptoes, I was invisible.
So how long did you stand like that, Tyler? It must
have been pretty uncomfortable. And if you were
willing to go through all that trouble just to get a
peek at me, I hope you got at least something out
of it.
He did. But not what he wanted. Instead, he
got this.
Had I known it was Tyler at the time, had I snuck
under the blinds and looked up to see his face, I
would’ve run outside and embarrassed the
hell out of him.
In fact, that brings up the most interesting
part of…
Wait! Here you come. We’ll save that story for
later.
I push my mug of coffee, not even half
finished, to the far end of the table.
Let me describe Tyler’s window for the rest of you.
The shades are all the way down, yet I can see in.
They’re made of bamboo, or fake bamboo,
and between each stick are varying amounts
of space. If I stand on my tiptoes, like Tyler, I
can reach a fairly wide-open gap and see in.
Okay, he’s turning on the light and…he shuts the
door. He’s…he’s sitting on the bed. He’s yanking
off
Page 43
his shoes and…now his socks.
I groan. Please don’t do anything stupid,
Tyler. It’s your room, you can do what you
want, but don’t embarrass yourself anymore.
Maybe I should warn him. Give him a chance to
hide. To undress underneath the covers. Maybe I
should tap on the window. Or pound or kick on
the wall. Maybe I should give him the same
paranoia he
gave me.
She’s getting louder. Does she want to get caught?
After all, that’s why I’m here, right? Revenge?
No. Revenge would have been fun. Revenge, in a
twisted way, would have given me some sense of
satisfaction. But this, standing outside Tyler’s
window, satisfies nothing. My mind is made up.
So why? Why am I here?
Well, what have I said? I just said I’m not here
for me. And if you pass the tapes on, no one
but those of you on the list will ever hear
what I’m saying. So why am I here?
Tell us. Please, Hannah. Tell me why I’m
listening to this. Why me?
I’m not here to watch you, Tyler. Calm down.
I don’t care what you’re doing. In fact, I’m not
even watching you right now. My back’s
against the wall and I’m staring at the street.
It’s one of those streets with trees on either side,
their branches meeting high above like fingertips
touching. Sounds poetic, doesn’t it? I even wrote
a poem once comparing streets like this to my
favorite
childhood rhyme: Here is the church, here is the
steeple, open it up…yadda, yadda, yadda. One of
you even read that poem I wrote. We’ll talk about
that later.
Again, it’s not me. I didn’t even know Hannah
wrote poetry.
But I’m talking about Tyler now. And I’m still on
Tyler’s street. His dark and empty street. He just
doesn’t know I’m here…yet. So let’s wrap this
up before he goes to bed.
At school the next day, after Tyler’s visit to
my window, I told a girl who sat in front of
me what
happened. This girl’s known for being a good
listener, and sympathetic, and I wanted
someone to be afraid for me. I wanted
someone to validate my fears.
Well, she was definitely not the girl for that job.
This girl’s got a twisted side that very few of you
know
about.
“A Peeping Tom?” she said. “You mean, a real
one?”
“I think so,” I told her.
“I always wondered what that’d be like,” she
said. “Having a Peeping Tom is kind of…I
don’t
know…sexy.”
Page 44
Definitely twisted. But who is she? And why
do I care?
She smiled and raised an eyebrow. “Do you
think he’ll come back?”
Honestly, the thought of him coming back never
occurred to me. But now it was freaking me out.
“What
if he does?” I asked.
“Then you’ll have to tell me about it,” she
said. And then she turned back around,
ending our conversation.
Now, this girl and I had never hung out. We took a
lot of the same electives, we were nice to each
other
in class, and sometimes we talked about
hanging out, but we never did. Here, I
thought, was a golden opportunity.
I tapped her on the shoulder and told her that my
parents were out of town. How would she like to
come over and catch a Peeping Tom?
After school I went home with her to grab her
stuff. Then she came over to my house. Since it
was a
weeknight and she was probably going to be out late,
she told her parents we were working on a school
project.
God. Does everyone use that excuse?
We finished our homework at the dining room
table, waiting for it to get dark outside. Her car
was
parked out front as bait. Two girls. Irresistible,
right?
I squirm a little, shifting in my seat.
We moved into my bedroom and sat cross-
legged on the bed, facing each other, talking
about
everything imaginable. To catch our Peeping
Tom, we knew we needed to keep the talking
quiet. We needed to hear that first…Click.
Her mouth dropped open. Her eyes, I’ve
never seen them that happy.
She whispered for me to keep talking.
“Pretend you didn’t hear. Just play along.” I
nodded.
Then she covered her mouth and ad-libbed.
“Oh my God! You let him touch you where?”
We “gossiped” for a couple minutes, trying to
hold back any inappropriate laughter—the kind
that would’ve given us away. But the clicking
stopped and we were running out of things to
gossip about.
“You know what I could use?” she asked. “A
nice, deep, back massage.” “You’re evil,” I
whispered.
Page 45
She winked at me, then got up on her knees and
worked her hands forward like a cat stretching until
she
was all the way down on my bed.Click.
I sincerely hope you burned or erased those
pictures, Tyler. Because if they get out, even
if it’s not your fault, I’d hate to think what
might happen to you.
I straddled her back.Click. Pushed aside her hair.Click.
And began rubbing her shoulders.Click. Click.
She turned away from the window and
whispered, “You know what it means if he stops
taking pictures,
right?”
I told her I didn’t.
“It means he’s doing something else.”Click.
“Oh well,” she said.
I kept rubbing her shoulders. In fact, I thought I
was doing a pretty good job because she stopped
talking and her lips curled into a beautiful smile.
But then she whispered a new idea. A way to catch
this
pervert in the act.
I told her no. One of us should just leave the
room, say we need to use the bathroom, and
call the cops. We could end it right there.
But that didn’t happen.
“No way,” she said. “I’m not leaving until I
find out if I know him. What if he goes to our
school?” “What if he does?” I asked.
She told me to follow her lead, then she rolled out
from under my legs. According to her plan, when
she
said “three,” I was to charge the window. But I
thought the Peeping Tom might have left—
might have gotten scared—because there
hadn’t been a click since I climbed off of her.
“It’s time for some body lotion,” she
said.Click.
That sound sent my anger through the roof.
Okay. I can play this game, I thought. “Look in
my top drawer.”
She pointed to the drawer nearest the
window and I nodded.
Beneath my arms, my shirt is slightly damp. I
shift uncomfortably in my seat again. But,
God, I can’t stop listening.
She pulled open the drawer, looked inside,
and covered her mouth.
Page 46
What? There was nothing in my drawer
worthy of a reaction like that. There was
nothing in my whole room worthy of that.
“I didn’t know you were into this,” she said,
nice and loud. “We should use it…together.”
“Um, okay,” I said.
She reached into the drawer, pushed some things
around, then covered her mouth again. “Hannah?”
she
said. “How many of these do you have? You
are definitely a naughty girl.”Click. Click.
Very clever, I thought. “Why don’t you count
them?” So she did. “Let’s see, now. Here’s
one…and two…” I slid one foot off the bed.
“…three!”
I jumped at the window and yanked the cord. The
blinds flew up. I looked for your face but you
were
moving so fast.
The other girl, she wasn’t looking at your
face, Tyler.
“Oh my God!” she screamed. “He’s cramming his dick
in his pants.” Tyler, wherever you are, I am so sorry.
You deserve this, but I’m sorry.
So who were you? I saw your height and your hair, but
I couldn’t see your face clearly enough. Still, you gave
yourself up, Tyler. The next day at school I asked so
many people the exact same
question, Where were you last night? Some
said they were at home or at a friend’s house.
Or at the movies. None of your business. But
you, Tyler, you had the most defensive—and
interesting—response of all.
“What, me? Nowhere.”
And for some reason, telling me you were nowhere
made your eyes twitch and your forehead break into
a sweat.
You are such an idiot, Tyler.
Hey, at least you’re original. And at least you
stopped coming around my house. But your
presence,
Tyler, that never left.
After your visits, I twisted my blinds shut
every night. I locked out the stars and I never
saw lightning again. Each night, I simply
turned out the lights and went to bed.
Why didn’t you leave me alone, Tyler? My
house. My bedroom. They were supposed to
be safe for me. Safe from everything outside.
But you were the one who took that away.
Well…not all of it.
Page 47
Her voice trembles.
But you took away what was left.
She pauses. And within that silence I realize how
intensely I’ve been staring at nothing. Staring in
the
direction of my mug on the far end of the
table. But not at it.
I want to, but I’m too intimidated to look at
the people around me. They have to be
watching me now. Trying to understand the
pained look on my face. Trying to figure out
who this poor kid is, listening to outdated
audiotapes.
So how important is your security, Tyler?
What about your privacy? Maybe it’s not as
important to you as it was for me, but that’s
not for you to decide.
I look through the window, past my reflection, to
the barely lit patio garden. I can’t tell if anyone’s
still
there, beyond the brick-and-ivy column, sitting at
her table. A table that, at one time, was Hannah’s
other safe place.
So who was this mystery girl featured in your
story, Tyler? Who smiled so beautifully when I
rubbed her
back? Who helped me expose you? Should I tell?
That depends. What did she ever do to me?
For the answer…insert tape three.
But I’m ready for it to be me, Hannah. I’m
ready to get this over with.
Oh, and Tyler, I’m standing outside your window
again. I walked away to finish your story, but your
bedroom light has been out for some time…so
I’m back now. There’s a long pause. A rustling
of leaves.
Knock-knock, Tyler.
I hear it. She taps on the window. Twice. Don’t
worry. You’ll find out soon enough.
I slip off the headphones, wrap the yellow cord
tightly around the Walkman, and tuck it in my
jacket
pocket.
Across the room, Monet’s bookshelf is loaded
with old books. Discards, mostly. Paperback
westerns, New Age, sci-fi.
Carefully weaving through the crowded
tables, I walk over to it.
A massive thesaurus sits beside a dictionary that’s
missing its hardcover spine. Down the exposed paper
Page 48
spine someone wroteDICTIONARY in heavy
black ink. Stacked on the same shelf, each in a
different color, are five books. They’re
approximately the same size as yearbooks,
but purchased for their blank pages. Scribble
books, they call them. Each year, a new one is
added and people scrawl whatever they want
inside. They mark special occasions, write
horrible poetry, sketch things that are
beautiful or grotesque, or just rant.
Each book has a scrap of duct tape on the
spine with a year written on it. I pull out the
one from our freshman year. With all the time
Hannah spent at Monet’s, maybe she wrote
something in here. Like a poem. Or maybe
she had other talents I didn’t know about.
Maybe she knew how to draw. I’m just
looking for something apart from the ugliness
of these tapes. I need that right now. I need
to see her in a different way.
Since most people date their entries, I flip
toward the back. To September. And there it
is.
To keep the page, I shut the book on my index
finger and take it back to my table. I take a
slow sip of lukewarm coffee, reopen the
book, and read the words scribbled in red ink
near the top: Everyone needs an olly-olly-
oxen-free.
It’s signed with three sets of initials: J.D. A.S.
H.B.
Jessica Davis. Alex Standall. Hannah Baker.
Below the initials, pressed into the crease
between the pages, someone stuck an upside-
down photograph. I pull it out, flip it over,
then spin it rightside up.
It’s Hannah.
God, I love her smile. And her hair, it’s still
long. One of her arms is wrapped around the
waist of another student. Courtney Crimsen.
And behind them is a crowd of students.
Everyone’s either holding a bottle, a can, or a
red plastic cup. It’s dark at the party and
Courtney doesn’t look happy. But she doesn’t
look mad, either.
She looks nervous, I think.
Why?
CASSETTE 3: SIDE A
Courtney Crimsen. What a pretty name. And
yes, a very pretty girl, as well. Pretty hair.
Pretty smile. Perfect skin.
And you’re also very nice. Everyone says so.
I stare at the picture in the scribble book.
Hannah’s arm around Courtney’s waist at
some random party. Hannah is happy.
Courtney is nervous. But I have no idea why.
Yes, Courtney, you’re sweet to everyone you
meet in the halls. You’re sweet to everyone as
they walk with you to your car after school.
Page 49
I sip my coffee, which is getting cold.
You’re definitely one of the most popular girls
in school. And you…are…just…so…sweet.
Right? Wrong.
I pound back the coffee to empty the mug.
Yes, my dear listeners, Courtney is nice to
whomever she comes in contact with or
whomever she’s
talking to. And yet, ask yourselves—is it all a
show? I carry my mug to the pour-it-yourself
bar for a refill. I think it is. Now, let me tell
you why.
First off, to everyone listening, I doubt Tyler will
let you see the pictures he took of me giving
Courtney a
backrub.
The container of half-n-half slips from my grip and
clatters to the counter. I catch it before it falls to
the
floor, then look over my shoulder. The girl
behind the register tips her head back and
laughs. Courtney’s the one from Hannah’s
room?
Hannah takes an extra-long pause. She knows
that info needs to sink in.
If you have seen those pictures, lucky you. I’m
sure they’re very sexy. But as you now know,
they’re
also very posed.
Posed. What an interesting word to sum up
Courtney’s tale. Because when you’re posed, you
know
someone’s watching. You put on your very
best smile. You let your sweetest personality
shine. Unlike Courtney’s photo in the scribble
book.
And in high school, people are always watching so
there’s always a reason to pose. I press the top of
the urn and a stream of dark coffee spills into the
mug.
I don’t think you do this intentionally, Courtney.
And that’s why I put you on these tapes. To let you
know that what you do affects others. More
specifically, it affected me.
Courtney does come off as genuinely sweet.
Hearing her story here, on these tapes, must
have killed her.
A shiver crawls up my back. “Killed her.” A
phrase I will now drop from my vocabulary.
Courtney Crimsen. The name sounds almost too
perfect. And as I said, you look perfect, too. The
only
thing left…is to be perfect.
With my coffee, cream, and sugar cubes
mixed, I return to my table.
So that’s where I give you credit. You could have
taken the bitch route and still had all the friends
and
Page 50
boyfriends you could handle. But instead you took
the sweet route, so everyone would like you and
not a
soul would hate you.
Let me be very clear. I do not hate you,
Courtney. In fact, I don’t even dislike you. But
for a time, I thought you and I were becoming
friends.
I don’t remember that. I don’t think I ever saw
them hanging out.
It turns out you were just grooming me to be
another tally mark under People Who Think
Courtney
Crimsen Is a Really Neat Girl. Another
guaranteed vote for Most Liked in the senior
yearbook. And once you did it to me, and I
realized it, I watched you do it to others.
Here, Courtney, is your contribution to the
anthology of my life. Did you like that? The
anthology of my life?
I just made it up.
I pull my backpack onto my lap and unzip the
largest pocket.
The day after Tyler took the candid shots of our
student bodies began like any other. The bell to
first
period rang and Courtney, as usual, ran in a
couple seconds late. Not that it mattered,
because Mrs. Dillard wasn’t there yet, either.
Also not unusual.
I remove Hannah’s map and unfold it on the
small table.
When you were done chatting to the person in front of
you, Courtney, I tapped you on the shoulder. The
moment you looked into my eyes, we both began
laughing. We spoke a bunch of two-or three-word
sentences but I don’t remember who said what,
because whatever you said were my thoughts, as well.
“So weird.” “I know.”
“What the hell?” “Can you imagine?” “So funny.”
Then, when Mrs. Dillard finally came in, you
turned around to face the front of the room. And
when
class was over, you left.
I search the map for the red star at Tyler’s
house. Part of me feels strange about
keeping such a close track of Hannah’s story.
Like I’m obsessed. Too obsessed. While
another part of me wants to deny the
obsession.
It wasn’t until I stepped into the hall on my way
to second period that I thought, Wait a sec. She
didn’t
Page 51
say good-bye.
I’m just doing what she asked. That’s not
obsession. It’s respect. I’m living out her last
requests. Did you say good-bye on any other day?
No, not often. But after the previous night, this
time it felt
intentional. I guess I thought that after what
we’d experienced less than twenty-four
hours before, we would now be more than
just casual acquaintances.
A-4. A red star on Tyler’s house.
But that, evidently, is what we’d become once
again. We said hello in the halls and sometimes
you said good-bye to me after class, but never
more than you said it to anyone else.
Until the night of the party.
Until the night you needed me again.
I need a moment to catch up. I can’t listen
anymore till I do that.
I slip off the headphones and hang them
around my neck. The girl I took Wood Shop
with walks around with a plastic tub,
gathering mugs and plates from empty tables.
I look away toward the dark window when
she clears the place next to me. Her reflection
glances my way several times, but I don’t turn
around.
When she leaves, I sip my coffee and try my
hardest not to think. I just wait.
Fifteen minutes later, a bus drives by the
front door of Monet’s and the waiting is over.
I grab the map, toss my backpack over my
shoulder, and run out the door.
The bus is stopped at the far corner. I race
down the sidewalk, up the bus steps, and find
an empty seat near the middle.
The driver looks at me in the rearview mirror.
“I’m ahead of schedule,” he says. “We’ll be
sitting here a couple minutes.”
I nod, press the headphones into my ears, and
look out the window.
Let me tell you that there is a much bigger,
more important party later in the tapes. Is
that it? Is that where I come in?
But this is the party that brings Courtney into
the mix.
I was at school, backpack on my shoulder,
heading out of first period when you grabbed
my hand. “Hannah, wait up,” you said. “How
are you?”
Page 52
Your smile, your teeth…flawless.
I probably said, “Fine,” or, “Good. How are
you?” But truthfully, I didn’t care, Courtney.
Every time our eyes caught each other in a
crowded hall and I watched your gaze jump to
someone else, I lost a little more respect for
you. And sometimes I wondered how many
people in that one hallway felt the same.
You went on to ask if I’d heard about the
party later that night. I said that I had, but
that I didn’t feel like going and wandering
around looking for someone to talk to. Or I
didn’t feel like wandering around looking for
someone to save me from talking to someone
else.
“We should go together,” you said. And you tilted
your head to the side, flashed your smile, and—
though I’m probably imagining this—I think I
even saw you bat your eyes.
Yeah, that’s Courtney. No one can resist her, and
she flirts with everyone. “Why?” I asked. “Why
should we go to a party together?”
That obviously took you by surprise. I mean, you
are who you are and everyone wants to go to a
party
with you. To at least be seen entering a party
with you. Everyone! Boys. Girls. It doesn’t
matter. That’s the kind of admiration people
have for you.
Have? Or had? Because I have a feeling that’s
about to change.
Most of them, unfortunately, don’t realize
how carefully you plan that image.
You repeated my question. “Why should we go to
a party together? Hannah, so we can hang out.”
I asked why you wanted to hang out after
ignoring me for so long. But of course, you
denied ignoring me at all. You said I must have
misread things. And the party would be a good
chance to get to know each other better.
And although I was still suspicious, you are
who you are and everyone wants to go to a
party with you. But you knew, Hannah. You
knew, but you still went. Why?
“Great!” you said. “Can you drive?” And my heart
tumbled a bit.
But I pulled it back up and ignored my suspicions
once again. “Sure, Courtney,” I said. “What time?”
You flipped open your notebook and ripped out a
piece of paper. In tiny blue letters you wrote your
address, the time, and your initials: C.C. You
handed me the paper, said, “This is going to be
great!” then gathered up your stuff and left.
The bus door slides shut and we pull away
from the curb.
Guess what, Courtney? On your way out the
door, you forgot to say good-bye.
So here’s my theory as to why you wanted to
go to a party with me: You knew I was pissed
at being Page 53
ignored by you. At the very least, you knew I
was hurt. And that was not good for your
flawless reputation. That had to be fixed.
D-4 on your map, everybody. Courtney’s
house.
I reopen the map.
When I pulled up to the curb, your front door
flew open. Out you came, bounding off the porch
and down the walkway. Your mom, before
shutting the front door, bent down to get a good
look inside my
car.
Don’t worry, Mrs. Crimsen, I thought. No
boys in here. No alcohol. No drugs. No fun.
Why do I feel so compelled to follow her map? I
don’t need to. I’m listening to the tapes, every
single
one, front and back, and that should be
enough.
But it’s not.
You opened the passenger door, sat down,
and buckled up. “Thanks for the lift,” you
said.
I’m not following the map because she wants me
to. I’m following it because I need to understand.
Whatever it takes, I need to truly understand
what happened to her.
A lift? Already having doubts about why you
invited me, that was not the hello I wanted to
hear.
D-4. It’s only a handful of blocks from Tyler’s
house.
I wanted to be wrong about you, Courtney. I did.
I wanted you to see it as me picking you up so we
could go to a party together. And that is very
different from me giving you a lift.
At that moment, I knew how the party would
play out for us. But how it ended? Well, that
was a surprise. That…was weird.
Bolted to the back of each seat, behind a
square sheet of Plexiglas, is a map of all the
city’s bus routes. From where I caught this
one, the bus will drive by Courtney’s house,
turn left a block before Tyler’s, then stop.
We parked two and a half blocks away, which was
actually the closest spot we could get. I have one of
those car stereos that continues playing even after
I shut off the engine. It won’t stop until someone
opens a door. But that night, when I opened the
door, the music didn’t stop…it just sounded
distant.
“Oh my God,” you said. “I think that music’s
coming from the party!”
Did I mention we were two and a half blocks
away? That’s how loud it was. That party was
absolutely
begging for a police visit.
Which is why I don’t go to many parties. I’m
so close to being valedictorian. One mistake
could mess it all up for me.
We took our place in the stream of students heading to
the party—like joining a bunch of salmon heading
upstream to mate. When we got there, two football
players—never to be seen at a party without
Page 54
their jerseys—stood on opposite sides of the
gate collecting beer money. So I reached into
my pocket for some cash.
Over the loud music, you shouted to me,
“Don’t worry about it.”
We got to the gate and one of they guys said,
“Two bucks a cup.” Then he realized who he
was talking to. “Oh. Hey, Courtney. Here you
go.” And he handed you a red plastic cup.
Two bucks? That’s it? They must charge girls
differently.
You nodded your head in my direction. The guy
smiled, then handed me a cup. But when I
grabbed for
it, he didn’t let go. He told me his replacement
was coming any minute and that we should
hang out. I smiled at him, but you grabbed me
by the arm and pulled me through the gate.
“Don’t,” you said. “Trust me.”
I asked why, but you were scanning the crowd
and didn’t hear me.
I don’t remember any stories of Courtney and any
football players. Basketball players, yes. Many of
them. But football? None.
Then you said we should split up. And do you
want to know my first thought when you said
that, Courtney? Gee, that sure didn’t take
long.
You said there were a few people you needed to
see and that we should meet up later. I lied and
said
there were some people I needed to see, too.
Then you told me not to leave without you.
“You’re my ride, remember?” How could I
forget, Courtney?
The bus turns onto Courtney’s street, with For
Sale signs posted in about a third of the yards.
When we
pass Courtney’s house, I half expect to see a red
star spray-painted on the front door. But the
porch is
buried in darkness. No porch light. No lights
in any window at all.
But you smiled at me. And finally, you said
the magic word. “Good-bye.” And good-bye
was exactly what you meant.
“Miss your stop, Clay?”
An icy chill shoots up my spine.
A voice. A girl’s voice. But not from the
headphones.
Someone called my name. But from where?
Across the aisle, the dark belt of windows acts
like a mirror. I see the reflection of a girl sitting
behind me. Maybe my age. But do I know her? I
turn my body around and look over the backrest.
Page 55
Skye Miller. My eighth-grade crush. She smiles, or
maybe it’s more of a smirk, because she knows
she
startled the hell out of me.
Skye’s always been pretty, but she acts like
the thought’s never crossed her mind.
Especially the past couple of years. She
dresses in dull, loose clothing every day.
Almost burying herself within them. Tonight,
it’s a bulky gray sweatshirt and matching
pants.
I pull the headphones from my ears. “Hey,
Skye.”
“Miss your house?” she asks. More words than
she’s spoken to me in a long time. More words
than
I’ve heard her speak to anyone in a long time.
“He’ll stop if you ask him to.” I shake my
head. No. Not my house.
The bus takes a left at the next intersection and pulls
up to the curb. The door slides open and the driver
yells back, “Anyone?”
I look to the front of the bus, into the
rearview mirror, and catch the driver’s eye.
Then I turn back to Skye. “Where are you
going?” I ask.
The smirk returns. Her eyes stay focused on
mine. She’s trying so hard to make me feel
uncomfortable. And it’s working.
“I’m not going anywhere,” she finally says.
Why does she do this? What happened between
eighth grade and now? Why does she insist on
being
an outcast? What changed? No one knows. One
day, at least it seemed that fast, she just stopped
wanting to be a part of anything.
But this is my stop and I should get off. It’s
halfway between two of the red stars: Tyler’s
house and Courtney’s.
Or instead, I could stay and talk with Skye. To
be more exact, I could stay andtry to talk
with her. An almost guaranteed one-way
conversation.
“See you tomorrow,” she says.
And that’s it. The conversation’s over. Part of
me, I admit, is relieved.
“See you later,” I say.
I lift my backpack over my shoulder and walk
to the front of the bus. I thank the driver and
return to the cold air outside. The door shuts
behind me. The bus pulls away. Skye’s
window passes with her head resting against
the glass and her eyes shut.
I pull my backpack onto both shoulders and
tighten the straps. Alone once again, I start
walking. To
Tyler’s house.
Okay, but how will I know which one it is?
This is the block, I know that, and it’s this side
of the block, but Hannah gave no address.
Page 56
If his bedroom light’s on, maybe I’ll see the
bamboo shutters.
With each house I walk by, trying not to stare
too long, I look for those shutters.
Maybe I’ll get lucky. Maybe there will be a sign
posted in his yard.PEEPING TOM—COME INSIDE
.
I can’t stifle a laugh at my own lame joke.
With Hannah’s words ready at the push of a
button, it feels wrong to smile like this. But it
also feels nice. It feels like the first time I’ve
smiled in months, though it’s only been hours.
Then, two houses away, I see it. I stop smiling.
The bedroom light is on and the bamboo
shutters are down. A spiderweb of silver duct
tape holds the fractured window together.
Was it a rock? Did someone throw a rock at Tyler’s
window? Was it someone who knew? Someone
from the list?
As I get closer I can almost picture her,
Hannah, standing beside his window
whispering into a recorder. Words too soft for
me to hear at this distance. But in the end, the
words reach me.
A square hedge divides Tyler’s front yard from the
next. I walk toward it to shield myself from view.
Because he has to be watching. Looking out.
Waiting for someone to bust his window wide
open.
“You want to throw something?”
The icy chill comes slicing back. I spin around,
ready to hit someone and run. “Hold it! It’s
me.”
Marcus Cooley, from school.
I lean forward, resting my hands on my knees.
Exhausted. “What are you doing here?” I ask.
Marcus holds a fist-sized rock just below my
eyes. “Take it,” he says.
I look up at him. “Why?”
“You’ll feel better, Clay. Honest.”
I look over at the window. At the duct tape. Then
I look down and close my eyes, shaking my head.
“Let me guess, Marcus. You’re on the tapes.”
He doesn’t answer. He doesn’t need to.
When I look up, the corners of his eyes
struggle to hold back a smile. And in that
struggle, I can tell he’s not ashamed.
Page 57
I nod to Tyler’s window. “Did you do that?”
He pushes the rock into my hand. “You’d be
the first to say no, Clay.”
My heart starts racing. Not from Marcus standing
here, or Tyler standing somewhere inside, or the
heavy rock in my hand, but from what he just
told me.
“You’re the third to come out here,” he says.
“Plus me.”
I try to picture anyone other than Marcus,
someone else on the list, throwing a rock at
Tyler’s window.
But I can’t. It doesn’t make sense.
We’re all on the list. All of us. We’re all guilty of
something. Why is Tyler any different than the
rest of
us?
I stare down at the rock in my hand. “Why
are you doing this?” I ask.
He nods over his shoulder, down the block.
“That’s my house down there. With the light on.
I’ve been
watching Tyler’s house to see who comes
around.”
I can’t imagine what Tyler told his parents. Did he
plead with them not to replace the window
because more might be coming? And what did
they say? Did they ask how he knew? Did they
ask why?
“The first was Alex,” Marcus says. He doesn’t
sound the least bit ashamed to be telling me this.
“We were hanging out at my house when, out of
nowhere, he wanted me to point out Tyler’s
house. I didn’t
know why, it’s not like they were friends, but
he really wanted to know.”
“So, what, you just gave him a rock to throw
at his window?”
“No. It was his idea. I didn’t even know the
tapes existed yet.”
I toss the rock up a few inches then catch its
weight in my other hand. Even before the
previous rocks
weakened it, the window would stand no chance
against this. So why did Marcus choose this rock
for
me? He’s heard the rest of the tapes, but he
wants me to be the one to finish off the window.
Why?
I toss the rock back to my other hand.
Beyond his shoulder I can see the porch light
at Marcus’s house. I should make him tell me
which window is his. I should tell him this
rock is going through one of his house’s
windows, and he might as well tell me which
one is his so I don’t scare the hell out of his
little sister.
I grip the rock hard. Harder. But there’s no
way to keep my voice from shaking. “You’re
a dick, Marcus.”
“What?”
“You’re on the tapes, too,” I say. “Right?”
“So are you, Clay.”
My voice shakes from both rage and an
attempt to hold back tears. “What makes us
so different from him?”
Page 58
“He’s a Peeping Tom,” Marcus says. “He’s a
freak. He looked in Hannah’s window, so why
not break his?”
“And you?” I ask. “What did you do?”
For a moment, his eyes stare through me.
Then he blinks.
“Nothing. It’s ridiculous,” he says. “I don’t
belong on those tapes. Hannah just wanted
an excuse to kill herself.”
I let the rock drop onto the sidewalk. It was
either that or smash it in his face right there.
“Get the hell away from me,” I tell him.
“It’s my street, Clay.”
My fingers close and tighten into a fist. I look
down at the rock, aching to pick it back up.
But I turn away. Fast. I walk the full length of the
sidewalk in front of Tyler’s house without looking
at
the window. I can’t let myself think. I pull the
headphones from my neck and place them
back in my ears. I reach into my pocket and hit
Play.
Was I disappointed when you said good-bye
to me, Courtney?
Not much. It’s hard to be disappointed when
what you expected turns out to be true. Keep
walking, Clay.
But did I feel used? Absolutely.
And yet the whole time Courtney was using me,
she probably thought she was polishing up her
image in
my eyes. Can you say…backfire?
That party turned into a night of firsts for me. I
saw my very first fistfight—which was horrible. I
have no idea what it was about, but it started right
behind me. Two guys were shouting, and when I
turned around, their chests were about an inch
apart. A crowd began to form, egging them on.
The mob became a thick wall, not about to let the
situation die down. All they needed was for one
chest to close the gap,
even accidentally, and it was on. And that’s what
happened.
The bump of a chest turned into a shove,
which, right away, became a fist pounding a
jaw.
After two more punches, I turned away and
pushed through the wall of people, which, by that
time, was
four bodies deep. Some in the back were
standing on tiptoes for a better view.
Disgusting.
Page 59
I ran inside, searching for a bathroom to hide
in. I didn’t feel physically sick. But mentally…
my mind was
twisting in so many ways. The only thing I
could think of was that I needed to vomit.
I pull out my map and look for the nearest star
that isn’t Courtney’s. I’m not going there. I’m
not listening to Hannah talk about her while I
stare at her dark, empty house.
I’m on to the next thing.
In Health, we once saw a documentary on
migraines. One of the men interviewed used
to fall on his knees and bang his head against
the floor, over and over during attacks. This
diverted the pain from deep inside his brain,
where he couldn’t reach it, to a pain outside
that he had control over. And in a way, by
vomiting, that’s what I hoped to do.
The exact locations of the red stars are hard
to see if I don’t stop walking, if I don’t stand
still beneath a streetlamp. But I can’t stop
walking. Not even for a moment.
Watching those guys pummel each other so no one
would suspect them of being weak was too much for
me. Their reputations were more important
than their faces. And Courtney’s reputation
was more important than my reputation.
Did anyone at that party actually believe she
brought me there as a friend? Or did they simply
think I
was her latest charity case?
I guess I’ll never know.
I refold the map and tuck it under my arm.
Unfortunately, the only bathroom I found was
occupied…so I went back outside. The fistfight
was over,
everything had returned to normal, and I
needed to leave.
The temperature continues to fall and I
tighten my arms around my chest as I walk.
When I approached the gate, the same gate where I
entered the party, guess who was standing there all
by himself.
Tyler Down…fully equipped with his camera.
It’s time to leave Tyler alone, Hannah.
When he saw me, the look on his face was
priceless. And pitiful. He crossed his arms, trying
to shield
the camera from my view. But why would he do
that? Everyone knows he’s on the yearbook staff.
But I asked anyway. “What’s that for, Tyler?”
“What? Oh…this? Um…yearbook.”
And then, from behind me, someone called my
name. I’m not going to tell you who because it
doesn’t
matter. Like the person who grabbed my ass
at Blue Spot Liquor, what he was about to say
was just an aftereffect of someone else’s
actions—someone else’s callousness.
“Courtney said I should talk to you,” he said.
Page 60
I exhale quickly. After this, your reputation is
ruined, Courtney.
I looked behind him. At the far end of the yard,
three silver kegs sat in the middle of an inflatable
pool full of ice. Beside the pool, Courtney was
talking to three boys from another school.
The boy standing in front of me took a slow sip
from his beer. “She says you’re fun to hang out
with.” And I started to soften. I started letting my
guard down. Sure, maybe I was right and
Courtney was only
concerned with saving her image. Maybe she
thought that by sending a cute boy over to
talk to me I’d forget all about her ignoring me
at the party.
Yes, he was kind of cute. And okay, maybe I
was willing to have a little selective amnesia.
But something happened, Hannah. What?
After we spoke for a while, this guy said he had a
confession to make. Courtney didn’t actually send
him over to talk to me. But he did overhear her
talking about me and that’s why he came and
found me.
I asked him what Courtney said, and he just
smiled and looked down at the grass. I was
through with these games! I demanded to
know what she said about me. “That you’re
fun to hang out with,” he repeated.
I started rebuilding my guard, brick by brick.
“Fun…how?” He shrugged.
“How?”
Ready for this, everyone? Our sweet little Miss
Crimsen told this guy, and whoever else was
standing
within earshot, that I’ve got a few surprises
buried in my dresser drawers. My breath stops
like I’ve been sucker punched in the stomach.
She made that up! Courtney completely made
that up.
And out of the corner of my eye, I watched
Tyler Down start walking away. By now, the
tears were welling up. “Did she say what was
in there?” I asked. Again, he smiled.
My face felt so hot, my hands started shaking, and
I asked him why he believed her. “Do you believe
everything people say about me?”
He told me to calm down, that it didn’t
matter. “Yes!” I told him. “It does matter.”
Page 61
I left him to have a little conversation over by
the keg pool. But on my way there, I had a
better idea. I ran up to Tyler and stood in
front of him. “You want a picture?” I said.
“Follow me.” Then I grabbed his arm and led
him across the yard.
The picture! The one from the scribble book.
Tyler protested the whole way, thinking I wanted
him to take a picture of the keg pool. “They’ll
never
print it,” he said. “You know, underage
drinking?”
Right. Why would they want a yearbook that
showed actual student life?
“Not that,” I said. “I want you to take a
picture of me. Me and Courtney.”
I swear, at that moment his forehead was
glistening. Me and the backrub girl, together
again.
I asked if he was all right.
“Yeah, no, sure, fine.” And that’s an exact
quote.
In the picture, Hannah’s arm is wrapped around
Courtney’s waist. Hannah’s laughing, but
Courtney
isn’t. She’s nervous.
And now I know why.
Courtney was in the middle of having her cup
filled, and I told Tyler to wait right there. When
Courtney
saw me, she asked if I was having fun.
“Someone wants to take your picture,” I said. Then
I grabbed her by the arm and pulled her over to
Tyler. I told her to put down her cup or the
yearbook wouldn’t be able to use it.
Tyler put it in the scribble book at Monet’s. He
wanted us to see it.
This was not a part of her plan. She only invited
me to the party to clear her beautiful name after
ignoring
me for so long. A permanent photograph linking us
to one another was not supposed to happen.
Courtney tried to pull out of my grip. “I…I
don’t want to,” she said.
I whirled around to face her. “Why not, Courtney?
Why did you invite me here? Please don’t tell me I
was just a chauffeur. I mean, I thought we
were becoming friends.”
He must have put it in the scribble book because
he knew we would never find it in the yearbook.
He
would never turn it in. Not after learning what
the photograph really meant.
“We are friends,” she said.
“Then put down your drink,” I said. “It’s time
for a picture.”
Tyler aimed the camera and focused his lens,
waiting for our beautiful, natural smiles.
Courtney lowered the drink to her side. I put
my arm around her waist and told her, “If you
ever want to borrow anything from my
dresser, Courtney, all you need to do is ask.”
Page 62
“Ready?” Tyler said.
I leaned forward, pretending someone had
just told me the funniest joke in the
world.Click. Then I told them I was leaving
because the party sucked.
Courtney begged me to stay. She told me to be
reasonable. And maybe I was being a little
insensitive. I
mean, she wasn’t ready to leave. How would
she get home if her chauffeur didn’t wait
around for her? “Find another ride,” I said.
And I left.
Part of me wanted to cry for being so right about
her invitation. Instead, on the long walk back to
my
car, I started laughing. And I shouted into the
trees, “What is going on?” And then someone
called my name.
“What do you want, Tyler?”
He told me I was right about the party. “The
party does suck.”
“No, Tyler. It doesn’t,” I said. Then I asked
why he was following me.
His eyes dropped to his camera and he fiddled
with the lens. He needed a ride home, he said.
At that, I really started laughing. Not specifically at
what he said, but at the absurdity of the whole
night.
Did he really have no clue that I knew about his
night prowling—about his nocturnal missions? Or
did he sincerely hope I didn’t know? Because as
long as I didn’t know, we could be friends, right?
“Fine,” I said. “But we’re not stopping
anywhere.”
A few times on the ride home he tried talking
to me. But each time I cut him off. I did not
want to act like everything was okay, because
it wasn’t.
And after I dropped him off, I took the longest
possible route home. I have a feeling I’ll be
doing the same.
I explored alleys and hidden roads I never knew
existed. I discovered neighborhoods entirely new
to
me. And finally…I discovered I was sick of this
town and everything in it. I’m starting to get
there, too, Hannah.
Next side. CASSETTE 3: SIDE B
How many of you remember the Oh My Dollar
Valentines?
How many of us would rather forget?
Page 63
Those were fun, weren’t they? You fill out a
survey, a computer analyzes your answers, then it
cross-references with the other surveys. For just a
buck, you get the name and number of your one
true soul mate. For five bucks, you get your top
five. And hey! All proceeds go to a worthy cause.
Cheer Camp.
Cheer Camp.
Each morning over the loudspeaker came the
cheery announcements. “Don’t forget, there’s
only four
more days to turn in your surveys. Only four
more lonely days until your true love is
revealed.”
And every morning, a new peppy cheerleader
continued the countdown. “Only three more
days…. Only two more days…. Just one more
day…. Today’s the day!”
For every foot of sidewalk I put between
Tyler’s house, Marcus, and me, the muscles in
my shoulders relax a little more.
Then the whole squad of cheerleaders sang, “Oh
my dollar, Oh my dollar, Oh my dol-lar
Valentine!” This, of course, was followed by
whoops and hollers and cheers. I always imagined
them doing kicks
and splits and tossing their pom-poms around
the attendance office.
I walked by the attendance office once, on an
errand for a teacher, and that’s exactly what
they were doing.
And yes, I did fill out my survey. I’ve been a
sucker for surveys my whole life. If you ever
caught me
reading one of those teen magazines, I swear,
it wasn’t for the makeup tips. It was for the
surveys. Because you never wore makeup,
Hannah. You didn’t need it.
Fine, some of the hair and makeup tips were
helpful. You wore makeup?
But I only picked the magazines up for the
surveys. The tips were a bonus.
Do you remember those career surveys we had to fill
out freshman year, the ones that were supposed to
help us choose electives? According to my
survey, I’d make a wonderful lumberjack. And
if that career didn’t work out, I could use my
fallback career as an astronaut.
An astronaut or a lumberjack? Seriously?
Thanks for the help.
I don’t remember my fallback career, but I got
the lumberjack, too. I tried figuring out why
the test saw that as my best career path.
True, I marked down that I liked the
outdoors, but who doesn’t? It doesn’t mean I
like cutting down trees.
The Valentine survey was a two-parter. First, you
described yourself. Hair color. Eye color. Height.
Body type. Favorite type of music and movie.
Then you put a check beside your top three things
to do on weekends. Which is funny, because
whoever designed the list forgot to mention
drinking and sex—which would’ve been the most
accurate response for most of our student body.
Page 64
In all, there were about twenty questions. And I
know, based on who appeared on my list, that not
everyone answered honestly.
In the middle of the sidewalk, beneath a
streetlamp, is a dark green metal bench. At one
time, maybe this was a bus stop. But now, it’s just
a bench to relax on. For old people, or anyone, too
tired to walk.
For me.
For part two of the survey, it was your turn to
describe what you were looking for in a soul
mate. Their height. Their body type. If they’re
athletic or not. Shy or outgoing.
I sit on the cold metal and lean forward, dropping
my head into my hands. Only a handful of blocks
from
home, and I don’t know where to go.
As I filled mine out, I found myself describing
a certain someone at our school. I should’ve
answered my survey seriously.
You’d think that if my answers all described one
person, that person would’ve at least appeared in
my
top five. But that person must have been
immune to the cheerleaders and their cheers
because he didn’t end up on my list
anywhere.
And no, I’m not telling you his name…yet.
For fun, I filled mine out as Holden Caulfield
fromThe Catcher in the Rye , that semester’s
required reading and the first person to come
to mind.
Holden. What a horrible first date that
depressed loner would make.
The moment the surveys were distributed, in
third-period history, I bubbled in my answers.
There sure were some weird names on my list.
Exactly the sort of people I’d expect to fall for a
Holden
Caulfield.
It was your typical day in Coach Patrick’s history
class. Decipher a bunch of notes scribbled on the
board probably five minutes before class
started, then copy them down in your
notebook. If you finish before the end of class,
read pages eight through one ninety-four in
your textbook…and don’t fall asleep. And no
talking.
How was I to know every single one of those girls
would call me? I assumed everyone at school saw
the
survey as a joke. Just a fund-raiser for Cheer
Camp.
After class, I walked straight to the student body
office. At the end of the counter, closest to the
door,
was the drop-off box—a large shoebox with a slit
cut in the top and decorated with cutout pink and
red
hearts. The red hearts hadOH MY DOLLAR
VALENTINE ! written on them. The pink ones
had green dollar signs.
I folded my survey in half, slipped it into the box,
then turned around to leave. But Ms. Benson,
smiley
as usual, was standing right there.
Page 65
“Hannah Baker?” she said. “I didn’t know you
and Courtney Crimsen were friends.”
The look on my face must have expressed exactly
what I was thinking, because right away, she
backpedaled. “At least, that’s what I figured.
That’s what it looked like. I mean, you are friends,
aren’t
you?”
That lady is beyond nosy.
My first thought was of Tyler standing outside my
window…and I was furious! Was he actually
showing
off those Peeping Tom photos? To Ms.
Benson?
No. Ms. Benson told me she had delivered some
checks to the yearbook room that morning. Taped
to
the walls were sample shots that might
appear in the yearbook. One particular photo
was of Courtney and me.
You guessed it. The one from the party, with my
arm around her waist, looking like I was having
the
time of my life.
Quite an actress, Hannah.
I told her, “No, we’re just acquaintances.”
“Well, it’s a really fun picture,” Ms. Benson said.
And this, these next words, I remember exactly:
“The
wonderful thing about a yearbook photo is that
everyone shares the moment with you…forever.”
It sounded like something she’d said a million
times before. And before, I probably would have
agreed.
But not with that photo. Anyone looking at that
photo would definitely not be sharing our
moment. They could not come close to imagining
my thoughts in that picture. Or Courtney’s. Or
Tyler’s.
Everything about it was false.
Right then, in that office, with the realization that
no one knew the truth about my life, my thoughts
about
the world were shaken.
Like driving along a bumpy road and losing control
of the steering wheel, tossing you—just a tad—off
the road. The wheels kick up some dirt, but you’re
able to pull it back. Yet no matter how tightly you
grip the wheel, no matter how hard you try to
drive straight, something keeps jerking you to the
side.
You have so little control over anything anymore. And
at some point, the struggle becomes too much—too
tiring—and you consider letting go. Allowing tragedy…
or whatever…to happen. Pressing my fingertips hard
against my hairline, my thumbs against my temples, I
squeeze.
In that picture, I’m sure Courtney was wearing
a beautiful smile. Fake, but beautiful. She
wasn’t. But you couldn’t know that.
See, Courtney thought she could jerk me around
wherever she wanted. But I didn’t let that happen.
I
jerked myself back on the road just long
enough to push her off…if only for a moment.
But now? The survey. For Valentine’s Day. Was
this just another chance to get thrown off the
road?
Page 66
Was this survey, for the guys who found my
name on their list, going to be the excuse they
needed to ask me out?
And would they be extra excited about doing
that because of the rumors they’d heard?
I looked at the slit in the top of the shoebox,
too thin to squeeze my fingers through. But I
could lift off the top and take out my survey.
It’d be so easy. Ms. Benson would ask why
and I could pretend I was embarrassed about
filling out a love survey. She’d understand.
Or…I could wait and see.
If I had been smart, if I had been honest with my
survey, I would have described Hannah. And
maybe
we would have talked. Seriously talked. Not
just joking around like last summer at the
movie theater. But I didn’t do that. I wasn’t
thinking that way.
Would most students, as I expected, get their list
and just have a good laugh, thinking nothing of it?
Or
would they use it?
If Hannah’s name and number had shown up
on my list, would I have called her?
I slouch down into the cold bench, leaning my
head back. Far back, like the tip of my spine might
burst
if I keep going.
Very little, I told myself, could go wrong. The
survey was a joke. No one’s going to use it.
Calm down, Hannah. You are not setting
yourself up.
But if I was right—if I called it correctly—if I
willingly gave someone an excuse to test those
rumors
about me…well…I don’t know. Maybe I’d
shrug it off. Maybe I’d get pissed. Or maybe I
would let go and give up.
This time, for the first time, I saw the
possibilities in giving up. I even found hope in
it.
Ever since Kat’s going-away party, I couldn’t stop
thinking about Hannah. How she looked. How she
acted. How it never matched up with what I
heard. But I was too afraid to find out for sure.
Too afraid she might laugh if I asked her out.
Just too afraid.
So what were my options? I could leave the
office a pessimist and take my survey with
me. Or I could leave it as an optimist and hope
for the best. In the end, I walked out of that
office with my survey still in the box, unsure
of what I was. An optimist? A pessimist?
Neither. A fool.
I close my eyes, concentrating on the cool air
floating around me.
When I went into the movie theater last summer
for a job application, I pretended to be surprised
that
Hannah worked there. But she was the whole
reason I applied.
Page 67
“Today’s the day!” the cheerleader said…
cheerfully, of course. “Pick up your Oh My Dollar
Valentines
at the student body office today.”
On my first day at work, they placed me in the
concession stand with Hannah. She showed
me how to pump “butter” topping into the
popcorn.
She said that if someone I had a crush on
came in, I shouldn’t put butter in the bottom
half of the tub. That way, halfway through
the movie, they’d come back out asking for
more. And then there wouldn’t be so many
people around and we could talk.
But I never did that. Because it was Hannah I was
interested in. And the thought that she did that
for
other guys made me jealous.
I hadn’t decided yet if I wanted to find out
who the survey matched me up with. With
my luck, it’d be a fellow lumberjack. But
when I walked by the office and found no
one standing in line, I thought…what the hell.
I went up to the counter and started saying my name,
but the cheerleader at the computer cut me off.
“Thanks for supporting the cheerleaders, Hannah.”
She tilted her head to one side and smiled. “That
sounded dumb, right? But I’m supposed to
say it to everyone.”
It was probably the same cheerleader who
gave me my survey results.
She typed my name into the computer, hit Enter, then
asked how many names I wanted. One, or five? I
placed a five-dollar bill on the counter. She hit
the number Five key and a printer on my side of
the
counter spit out my list.
She told me they put the printer on our side
so the cheerleaders wouldn’t be tempted to
peek at our names. So people wouldn’t feel
embarrassed by who they got.
I told her that was a good idea and started
looking over my list. “So,” the cheerleader
said, “who’d you get?”
Definitely the cheerleader who helped me.
She was joking, of course.
No she wasn’t.
Half-joking. I placed my list on the counter
for her to see. “Not bad,” she said. “Ooh, I
like this one.”
I agreed that it wasn’t a bad list. But not
wonderful, either.
She lifted her shoulders and called my list a
shrugger. Then she let me in on a little secret. It
wasn’t the
most scientific of surveys.
Except for people seeking a depressed loner like
Holden Caulfield. For that, the survey deserved a
Page 68
Nobel Prize.
We both agreed that two names on the list
matched me fairly well. Another name, one
that I was pleased with, brought an entirely
different reaction out of her.
“No,” she said. Her expression, her posture,
lost all its cheeriness. “Trust me…no.”
Is he on one of your tapes, Hannah? Is that
who this tape is about? Because I don’t think
this tape is about the cheerleader.
“But he’s cute,” I said.
“On the outside,” she told me.
She pulled out a stack of fives from the
register, put mine on top, then went through
the stack turning each bill the same way.
I didn’t push the subject, but I should have.
And in a couple more tapes you’ll know why.
Which reminds me, I haven’t told you who
our main man on this tape is. Fortunately,
this is the perfect time to introduce him
because that’s exactly when he showed up.
Again, not me.
Something started buzzing. A phone? I
looked at the cheerleader, but she shook her
head. So I swung my backpack onto the
counter, fished out my phone, and answered
it.
“Hannah Baker,” the caller said. “Good to see
you.”
I looked at the cheerleader and shrugged.
“Who is this?” I asked. “Guess how I got your
number,” he said.
I told him that I hated guessing games, so he
told me. “I paid for it.” “You paid for my
phone number?”
The cheerleader scooped her hand over her
mouth and pointed at the printout—the Oh My
Dollar
Valentines!
No way, I thought. Someone was actually
calling because my name was on their list?
Kind of exciting, yes. But kind of weird at the
same time.
The cheerleader touched the names we both
thought were good matches, but I shook my head
no. I knew those voices well enough to know it
wasn’t either of them. It also wasn’t the one she
warned me
about.
I read the other two names on my list out
loud.
“It looks like you made my list,” the caller
said, “but I didn’t make yours.”
Page 69
Actually, you did make her list. A different
list. One I’m sure you don’t like being on. I
asked him where on his list my name popped
up.
Again, he told me to guess, then quickly added
that he was joking. “Ready for this?” he asked.
“You’re
my number one, Hannah.”
I mouthed his answer—number one!—and
the cheerleader hopped up and down.
“This is so cool,” she whispered.
The caller then asked what I was doing for
Valentine’s Day.
“Depends,” I told him. “Who are you?”
But he didn’t answer. He didn’t need to. Because at
that moment, I saw him…standing right outside the
office window. Marcus Cooley.
Hello, Marcus.
I grit my teeth. Marcus. I should’ve hit him
with the rock when I had the chance.
Marcus, as you know, is one of the biggest goof-
offs at school. Not a slacker goof-off, but a good
goof-off.
Guess again.
He’s actually funny. An endless number of painfully
dull classes have been rescued by a perfectly timed
Cooley pun. So naturally, I didn’t take his
words at face value.
Even though he only stood a few feet away,
separated by a window, I kept talking to him
through the phone. “You’re lying,” I said. “I
am not on your list.”
His normally goofy smirk, at that moment, looked
kind of sexy. “What—you don’t think I’m ever
serious?” he asked. Then he pressed his list
against the window.
Even though I stood too far away to actually read
it, I assumed he’d only hold it up to prove that my
name did in fact hold his top spot. Still, I
thought he must’ve been kidding about
getting together for Valentine’s Day. So I
thought I’d make him squirm a bit.
“Fine,” I said. “When?”
The cheerleader covered her face with both
hands, but through her fingers I watched her skin
blush.
I don’t know, without her as an audience egging
me on, I doubt I would have agreed to go out with
him that fast. But I was playing it up. Giving her
something to brag about at cheer practice.
Now it was Marcus’s turn to blush. “Oh…um…
Okay…well…How about Rosie’s? You know,
for ice cream.”
E-5. I saw that star on the map while riding the
bus. I knew roughly where it was, just not which
store
Page 70
specifically. But I should’ve guessed. The best ice
cream and the greasiest burgers and fries around.
Rosie’s Diner.
My words came out sarcastic. “Ice cream?” But I
didn’t mean them that way. An ice cream date
just sounded so…cute. So I agreed to meet him
there after school. And with that, we hung up.
The cheerleader slapped her hands on the
counter. “You have absolutely got to let me
brag about this.” I made her promise not to
tell anyone until the next day, just in case.
“Fine,” she said. But she made me promise to
spill every last detail afterward.
Some of you may know the cheerleader I’ve been
talking about, but I’m not saying her name. She
was
very sweet and excited for me. She did
nothing wrong.
Honestly. No sarcasm there. Don’t strain
yourselves reading into my words.
Before, I thought I knew who the cheerleader
was. But now, remembering the day we all found
out
about Hannah, I’m sure of it. Jenny Kurtz. We
had Biology together. By then, I’d already
heard. But that’s when she found out, scalpel
in hand, an earthworm sliced down the
middle and pinned open before her. She put
down the scalpel and fell into a long, stunned
silence. Then she got up and, without
stopping by the teacher’s desk for a pass,
walked out of the room.
I kept looking for her the rest of that day, puzzled
by her reaction. Like most people, I had no clue of
her random connection to Hannah Baker.
Did I tell the cheerleader about what
happened at Rosie’s? No. Instead, I avoided
her for as long as I could.
And you’re about to find out why.
Of course, I couldn’t avoid her forever. Which
is why, in a little while, she’ll make another
appearance on these tapes…but with a name.
The cold air isn’t the only reason I’m shivering
anymore. With every side of every tape, an old
memory
gets turned upside down. A reputation twists
into someone I don’t recognize.
I felt like crying when I watched Jenny walk out of
Biology. Every time I saw a reaction like that, with
her, with Mr. Porter, it threw me back to the
moment I found out about Hannah myself.
When I did cry. When instead, I should have
been angry at them.
So if you want the full Hannah experience, go
to Rosie’s for yourself.
God. I hate not knowing what to believe
anymore. I hate not knowing what’s real.
E-5 on your map. Sit down on one of the stools at
the counter. In a minute, I’ll tell you what to do
after
seating yourself. But first, a little background
on me and Rosie’s.
I had never gone there before that day. I know, it
seems crazy. Everyone’s been to Rosie’s. It’s the cool,
quirky place to hang out. But as far as I knew, no one
ever went there alone. And every time
Page 71
someone invited me, for some reason or another,
I was busy. Family visiting from out of town. Too
much
homework. Always something.
To me, Rosie’s had an aura about it. A
mystery. In the stories I heard, it seemed like
things were always happening there. Alex
Standall, his first week in town, had his first
fight outside Rosie’s front door. He told me
and Jessica about it during our Monet’s
Garden Café period.
When I heard about that fight, it came as advice
not to mess with the new kid. Alex knew how to
throw,
as well as take, a punch.
A girl, whose name I will not repeat, had her
first under-the-bra experience at Rosie’s while
making out between the pinball machines.
Courtney Crimsen. Everyone knew about that.
And it’s not like Courtney tried to hide it.
With all the stories, it seemed that Rosie turned a blind
eye to anything going on as long as cones were being
filled and burgers were being flipped. So I wanted to
go, but I was not about to go alone and look
like a dork.
Marcus Cooley gave me the excuse I needed.
And it just so happened that I was free.
Free, but not stupid.
I was a little wary of Marcus. A little suspicious.
But not of him so much as the people he hung out
with.
People like Alex Standall.
After peeling away from our olly-olly-oxen-
free group at Monet’s, Alex started hanging
out with
Marcus. And after the little stunt Alex pulled with
the “Who’s Hot / Who’s Not” list, I didn’t trust
him.
So why would I trust someone he hangs out
with?
You shouldn’t.
Why? Because that’s exactly what I wanted
for me. I wanted people to trust me, despite
anything they’d heard. And more than that, I
wanted them to know me. Not the stuff they
thought they knew about me. No, the real
me. I wanted them to get past the rumors. To
see beyond the relationships I once had, or
maybe still had but that they didn’t agree
with. And if I wanted people to treat me that
way, then I had to do the same for them,
right?
So I walked into Rosie’s and sat at the
counter. And when you go there, if you go
there, don’t order right away.
The phone in my pocket starts vibrating.
Just sit and wait.
And wait a little more.
It’s Mom.
Page 72
I answer the phone, but even the simplest
words catch in my throat and I say nothing.
“Honey?” Her voice is soft. “Is everything all
right?”
I close my eyes to concentrate, to speak
calmly. “I’m fine.” But does she hear it? “Clay,
honey, it’s getting late.” She pauses. “Where
are you?”
“I forgot to call. I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay.” She hears it, but she won’t ask.
“Do you want me to pick you up?”
I can’t go home. Not yet. I almost tell her I need to
stay till I’m done helping Tony with his school
project. But I’m almost done with this tape
and I only have one more with me. “Mom?
Can you do me a favor?”
No response.
“I left some tapes on the workbench.”
“For your project?”
Wait! But what if she listens to them? What if, to
see what they are, she slides a tape into the
stereo?
What if it’s Hannah talking about me?
“It’s okay. Never mind,” I say. “I’ll get them.”
“I can bring them to you.”
I don’t answer. The words aren’t caught in my
throat, I just don’t know which ones to use.
“I’m heading out anyway,” she says. “We’re out
of bread and I’m making sandwiches for
tomorrow.” I exhale a tiny laugh and I smile.
Whenever I’m out late she makes a sandwich for
my school lunch. I
always protest and tell her not to, saying I’ll
make my own when I get home. But she likes
it. She says it reminds her of when I was
younger and needed her.
“Just tell me where you are,” she says.
Leaning forward on the metal bench, I say the
first thing that comes to mind. “I’m at
Rosie’s.”
“The diner? Are you getting work done
there?” She waits for an answer, but I don’t
have one. “Doesn’t it get loud?”
The street is empty. No cars. No noise. No
commotion in the background. She knows I’m
not telling the truth.
“When are you going to leave?” I ask.
Page 73
“As soon as I get the tapes.”
“Great.” I start walking. “I’ll see you soon.”
Listen to the conversations around you. Are
people wondering why you’re sitting there alone?
Now glance over your shoulder. Did a
conversation stop? Did their eyes turn away?
I’m sorry if this sounds pathetic, but you know it’s
true. You’ve never gone there by yourself, have
you?
I haven’t.
It’s a totally different experience. And deep down
you know the reason you’ve never gone alone is
the reason I just explained. But if you do go, and
you don’t order anything, everyone’s going to
think the
same thing about you that they thought about
me. That you’re waiting for someone.
So sit there. And every few minutes, glance at the
clock on the wall. The longer you wait—and this is
true—the slower the hands will move.
Not today. When I get there, my heart will be
racing as I watch the hands spin closer and
closer to Mom walking through the door.
I start to run.
When fifteen minutes are up, you have my
permission to order a shake. Because fifteen
minutes is ten minutes longer than it should
take even the slowest person to walk there
from school. Somebody…isn’t coming.
Now, if you need a recommendation, you
can’t go wrong with the banana-and-peanut-
butter shake. Then keep waiting, however
long it takes to finish your shake. If thirty
minutes go by, start digging in with
your spoon so you can get the hell out of
there. That’s what I did.
You’re an ass, Marcus. You stood her up when you
never even had to ask her out to begin with. It was
a fund-raiser for Cheer Camp. If you didn’t want to
take it seriously, you didn’t have to.
Thirty minutes is a long time to wait for a
Valentine’s date. Especially inside Rosie’s Diner by
yourself. It
also gives you plenty of time to wonder what
happened. Did he forget? Because he seemed
sincere. I mean, even the cheerleader thought
he meant it, right?
I keep running.
Calm down, Hannah. That’s what I kept telling
myself. You’re not setting yourself up for a
fall. Calm down. Does that sound familiar to
anyone else? Isn’t that how I convinced
myself not to pull my survey out of the box?
Okay, stop. Those were the thoughts running
through my head after waiting thirty minutes for
Marcus to show up. Which probably didn’t put me
in a good frame of mind for when he finally did
show up.
Page 74
My running slows. Not because I’m out of
breath or my legs are ready to collapse. I’m
not physically tired. But I’m exhausted.
If Marcus didn’t stand her up, then what?
He sat down on the stool next to me and
apologized. I told him that I’d almost given up
and left. He looked at my empty milkshake
glass and apologized again. But in his mind, he
wasn’t late. He wasn’t sure I would even be
there.
And I’m not going to hold that against him.
Apparently, he thought we were joking about
the date. Or he assumed we were joking
about the date. But halfway home, he
stopped, thought about it, and headed to
Rosie’s just in case.
And that’s why you’re on this tape, Marcus.
You turned around just in case. Just in case I,
Hannah Baker—Miss Reputation—was
waiting for you.
And sadly, I was. At the time, I just thought it
might be fun. At the time, I was stupid.
There’s Rosie’s. Across the street. At the far
end of the parking lot.
See, when Marcus came into Rosie’s, he
wasn’t alone. No, Marcus came into Rosie’s
with a plan. Part of that plan was to move us
away from the counter to a booth near the
back. Near the pinball machines. With me on
the inside.
Me, sandwiched between him…and a wall.
The parking lot is nearly empty. Only a few
cars directly in front of Rosie’s, but none of
them are Mom’s. So I stop.
If you want, if you’re sitting at Rosie’s right
now, stay at the counter. It’s more
comfortable there. Believe me.
I stand on the curb, breathing deep, exhaling
hard. A red hand flashes at the intersection
across the street.
I don’t know how much of his plan was thought
out. Maybe he arrived with just an endgame. A
goal. And like I said, Marcus is funny. So there we
were, sitting in a booth with our backs to the rest
of the
diner, laughing. At one point Marcus had me
laughing so hard that my stomach hurt. I
leaned over, touching my forehead to his
shoulder, begging him to stop.
The hand keeps flashing, urging me to make up
my mind. Telling me to hurry. I still have time to
run
across the street, jump the curb, and race
through the parking lot to Rosie’s. But I don’t.
And that’s when his hand touched my knee.
That’s when I knew. The hand stops flashing.
A solid, bright red hand.
Page 75
And I turn around. I can’t go in there. Not yet.
I stopped laughing. I nearly stopped breathing. But I
kept my forehead against your shoulder, Marcus.
There was your hand, on my knee. From out of
nowhere. The same way I was grabbed in the liquor
store.
“What are you doing?” I whispered.
“Do you want me to move it?” you asked.
I didn’t answer.
I press my hand against my stomach. It’s too
much. Too much to handle.
I’ll go to Rosie’s. In a minute. And hopefully,
I’ll get there before Mom.
But first, the theater where Hannah and I worked
for one summer. A place where she was safe: the
Crestmont.
And I didn’t move away from you, either.
It was like you and your shoulder weren’t connected
anymore. Your shoulder was just a prop to rest my
head against while I figured things out. And I
couldn’t look away as your fingertips
caressed my knee…and started moving up.
“Why are you doing that?” I asked.
It’s only a block away, and maybe it’s not a
red star on her map, but it should’ve been.
It’s a red star to me.
Your shoulder rotated and I lifted my head,
but now your arm was behind my back and
pulling me close. And your other hand was
touching my leg. My upper thigh.
I looked over the back of the booth to the other
booths, to the counter, trying to catch someone’s
eye.
And a few people glanced over, but they all
turned away.
Below the table, my fingers were fighting to pry
your fingers off. To loosen your grip. To push you
away. And I didn’t want to yell—it wasn’t to that
level yet—but my eyes were begging for help.
I shove my hands in my pockets, balled into
fists. I want to slam them into a wall or punch
them through a store window. I’ve never hit
anything or anyone before, and already, just
tonight, I’ve wanted to hit Marcus with that
rock.
But everyone turned away. No one asked if
there was a problem.
Why? Were they being polite?
Was that it, Zach? Were you just being polite?
Page 76
Zach? Again? With Justin on the first tape,
falling on Hannah’s lawn. Then interrupting
me and Hannah at Kat’s going-away party.
I hate this. I don’t want to find out how
everyone fits together anymore.
“Stop it,” I said. And I know you heard me
because, with me looking over the backrest,
my mouth was just inches away from your
ear. “Stop it.”
The Crestmont. I round the corner and, less
than half a block away, there it is. One of the
few
landmarks in town. The last art deco theater
in the state.
“Don’t worry,” you said. And maybe you knew
your time was short because your hand
immediately slid up from my thigh. All the
way up.
So I rammed both of my hands into your side,
throwing you to the floor.
Now, when someone falls out of a booth, it’s kind of
funny. It just is. So you’d think people would’ve started
laughing. Unless, of course, they knew it wasn’t an
accident. So they knew something was going
on in that booth, they just didn’t feel like
helping.
Thanks.
The wraparound marquee stretching over the
sidewalk. The ornate sign reaching to the sky like
an
electric peacock feather. Each letter flickers on
one at a time,C-R-E-S-T-M-O-N-T , like filling in a
crossword puzzle with neon letters.
Anyway, you left. You didn’t storm out. Just
called me a tease, loud enough for everyone
to hear, and walked out.
So now, let’s back up. To me, sitting at the
counter, getting ready to leave. To me,
thinking Marcus wasn’t showing up because
he simply didn’t care. And I’ll tell you what I
was thinking then. Because now, it applies
even more.
I walk toward the Crestmont. The other stores
I pass are all closed for the night. A solid wall
of darkened windows. But then a triangular
wedge cuts away from the sidewalk, its walls
and marble floor the same colors as the neon
sign, pointing in to the lobby. And in the
middle of the wedge, the box office. Like a
tollbooth, with windows on three sides and a
door in the rear.
That’s where I worked on most nights.
For the longest time, from almost day one at
this school, it seemed that I was the only one
who cared about me.
Put all of your heart into getting that first
kiss…only to have it thrown back in your face.
Have the only two people you truly trust turn
against you.
Have one of them use you to get back at the
other, and then be accused of betrayal.
Are you getting it now? Am I going too fast?
Page 77
Well, keep up!
Let someone take away any sense of privacy or security
you might still possess. Then have someone use
that insecurity to satisfy their own twisted
curiosity.
She pauses. Slows down a bit.
Then come to realize that you’re making
mountains out of molehills. Realize how petty
you’ve become. Sure, it may feel like you
can’t get a grip in this town. It may seem that
every time someone offers you a hand up,
they just let go and you slip further down. But
you must stop being so pessimistic, Hannah,
and learn to trust those around you.
So I do. One more time.
The last movie of the night is playing, so the box
office is empty. I stand on the swirling marbled
floor,
surrounded by posters of coming attractions.
This was my chance, at this theater, to reach
Hannah.
It was my chance and I let it slip away.
And then…well…certain thoughts begin creeping
around. Will I ever get control of my life? Will I
always be shoved back and pushed around by
those I trust?
I hate what you did, Hannah.
Will my life ever go where I want it to?
You didn’t have to do it and I hate the fact
that you did.
The next day, Marcus, I decided something. I
decided to find out how people at school might
react if
one of the students never came back.
As the song goes, “You are lost and gone
forever, oh my darling, Valentine.”
I lean back against a poster locked behind a
plastic frame and I close my eyes.
I’m listening to someone give up. Someone I
knew. Someone I liked.
I’m listening. But still, I’m too late.
My heart is pounding and I can’t stand still. I walk
across the marble floor to the box office. A small
sign hangs by a chain and a tiny suction
cup.CLOSED—SEE YOU TOMORROW ! From out
here, it
doesn’t look so cramped. But in there, it felt
like a fishbowl.
My only interaction came when people slid
money over to my side of the glass and I slid
back their tickets. Or when a coworker let
themselves in through the rear door.
Other than that, if I wasn’t selling tickets, I was
reading. Or staring out of the fishbowl, into the
lobby,
Page 78
watching Hannah. And some nights were worse
than others. Some nights I watched to make sure
she
buttered the popcorn all the way through.
Which seems silly now, and obsessive, but
that’s what I did. Like the night Bryce Walker
came. He arrived with his girlfriend-of-the-
moment and wanted me to charge her the
under-twelve rate.
“She won’t be watching the movie anyway,” he
said. “You know what I mean, Clay?” Then he
laughed. I didn’t know her. She might’ve been a
student from another school. One thing was clear,
she didn’t
seem to think it was funny. She placed her purse
on the counter. “I’ll pay for my own ticket, then.”
Bryce moved her purse aside and paid the full
amount. “Just relax,” he told her. “It was a joke.”
About halfway through the movie, while I sold
tickets for the next show, that girl came tearing
out of the
theater holding her wrist. Maybe crying. And
Bryce was nowhere to be seen.
I kept watching the lobby, waiting for him to
show. But he never did. He stayed behind to
finish watching the movie he had paid for.
But when the movie was over, he leaned against
the concession counter, talking Hannah’s ear off
as everyone else left. And he stayed there while
the new people came in. Hannah filled drink
orders, handed out candy, gave back change, and
laughed at Bryce. Laughed at whatever he said.
The entire time, I wanted to flip the Closed
sign over. I wanted to march into the lobby
and ask him to leave. The movie was over and
he didn’t need to be here anymore.
But that was Hannah’s job. She should have
asked him to leave. No, she should have
wanted him to leave.
After selling my last ticket and turning over the
sign, I exited through the box office door, locked it
behind me, and went into the lobby. To help
Hannah clean up. To ask about Bryce.
“Why do you think that girl ran out of here
like that?” I asked.
Hannah stopped wiping the counter and looked
me straight in the eye. “I know who he is, Clay. I
know
what he’s like. Believe me.”
“I know,” I said. I looked down and touched a
carpet stain with the toe of my shoe. “I was
just
wondering, then, why’d you keep talking to
him?” She didn’t answer. Not right away.
But I couldn’t raise my eyes to face her. I didn’t
want to see a look of disappointment or
frustration in
her eyes. I didn’t want to see those kinds of
emotions directed at me.
Eventually, she said the words that ran through
my mind the rest of that night: “You don’t need to
watch
out for me, Clay.”
But I did, Hannah. And I wanted to. I could have
helped you. But when I tried, you pushed me
away.
I can almost hear Hannah’s voice speaking my
next thought for me. “Then why didn’t you try
harder?”
Page 79
CASSETTE 4: SIDE A
On my way back, the red hand flashes, but I
run through the crosswalk anyway. The
parking lot holds even fewer cars than before.
But still, no Mom’s.
A few doors down from Rosie’s Diner, I stop
running. I lean my back against a pet store
window, trying to catch my breath. Then I
lean forward, hands on my knees, hoping to
slow everything down before she arrives.
Impossible. Because even though my legs
stopped running, my mind keeps going. I let
myself slide down
against the cold glass, knees bent, trying so
hard to hold back tears.
But time’s running out. She’ll be here soon.
Drawing in a full breath, I push myself up,
walk over to Rosie’s, and pull open the door.
Warm air rushes out, smelling like a mixture of
hamburger grease and sugar. Inside, three of the
five booths along the wall are taken. One with a
boy and a girl drinking milkshakes and munching
popcorn from the Crestmont. The other two are
filled with students studying. Textbooks cover the
tabletops, leaving just enough room for drinks
and a couple of baskets of fries. Thankfully, the
booth farthest back is occupied. It’s not a
question I need to consider, whether to sit there
or not.
Taped to one of the pinball machines is a
hand-scribbled Out of Order sign. A senior I
sort of recognize stands in front of the other
machine, banging away.
As Hannah suggested, I sit at the empty
counter.
Behind the counter, a man in a white apron
sorts silverware into two plastic tubs. He
gives me a nod. “Whenever you’re ready.”
I slide a menu out from between two silver
napkin holders. The front of the menu tells a
lengthy story about Rosie’s, with black-and-
white photos spanning the last four decades. I
flip it over, but nothing on the menu looks
good to me. Not now.
Fifteen minutes. That’s how long Hannah said
to wait. Fifteen minutes and then I should
order.
Something was wrong when Mom called.
Something was wrong with me, and I know
she heard it in my voice. But on her way over,
will she listen to the tapes to find out why?
I am such an idiot. I should have told her I
would go get them. But I didn’t do that, so
now I have to wait and find out.
The boy who was eating popcorn asks for a
key to the bathroom. The man behind the
counter points to the wall. Two keys hang
from brass hooks. One key has a blue plastic
dog attached to it. The other, a pink elephant.
He grabs the blue dog and heads down the
hall.
After storing the plastic tubs beneath the
counter, the man unscrews the tops to a
dozen salt and pepper shakers, paying no
attention to me. And that’s fine.
“Did you order yet?”
Page 80
I swivel around. Mom sits on the stool next to
me and pulls out a menu. Beside her, on the
counter, is Hannah’s shoebox.
“Are you staying?” I ask.
If she stays, we can talk. I don’t mind. It
would be nice to free my thoughts for a
while. To take a break. She looks me in the
eyes and smiles. Then she places a hand over
her stomach and forces her smile into a
frown. “That’s a bad idea, I think.”
“You’re not fat, Mom.”
She slides the box of tapes over to me.
“Where’s your friend? Weren’t you working
with someone?” Right. A school project. “He
had to, you know, he’s in the bathroom.”
Her eyes look past me, over my shoulder, for just
a second. And I might be wrong, but I think she
checked to see if both keys were hanging on
the wall. Thank God they weren’t.
“Did you bring enough money?” she asks.
“For?”
“For something to eat.” She replaces her menu
then taps a fingernail against my menu. “The
chocolate
malteds are to die for.”
“You’ve eaten here?” I’m a little surprised.
I’ve never seen adults in Rosie’s before.
Mom laughs. She places a hand on top of my head
and uses her thumb to smooth out the wrinkles
on
my forehead. “Don’t look so amazed, Clay. This
place has been around forever.” She pulls out a
ten-dollar bill and lays it on top of the
shoebox. “Have what you want, but have a
malted shake for me.” When she stands, the
bathroom door squeaks open. I turn my head
and watch the guy rehang the blue dog key.
He apologizes to his girlfriend for taking so
long and kisses her on the forehead before
sitting down.
“Clay?” Mom says.
Before turning back around, I shut my eyes for
just a moment, and breathe. “Yes?” She forces a
smile. “Don’t be out long.” But it’s a hurt smile.
Four tapes remain. Seven stories. And still,
where is my name?
I look into her eyes. “It might be a while.” Then I
look down. At the menu. “It’s a school project.”
She says nothing, but from the corner of my eye I can
see her standing there. She lifts a hand. I close my
eyes and feel her fingers touch the top of my
head then slide down to the back of my neck.
Page 81
“Be careful,” she says.
I nod.
And she leaves.
I take the top off the shoebox and unroll the
bubble-wrap. The tapes haven’t been
touched.
Everyone’s favorite class…okay, everyone’s
favoriterequiredclass…is Peer Communications.
It’s kind of the nonelective elective. Everyone
would take it even if it wasn’t required because
it’s such an easy A.
And most of the time, it’s fun. I’d take it just
for that.
There’s very little homework, and don’t
forget the bonus points for class
participation. I mean, they encourage you to
yell out in class. What’s not to like?
Reaching down, I grab my backpack and lift it
onto the stool where Mom sat only moments ago.
After feeling more and more like an outcast,
Peer Communications was my safe haven at
school. Whenever I walked into that room, I
felt like throwing open my arms and shouting,
“Olly-olly-oxen-free!”
I roll the three tapes I’ve already heard into
the bubble-wrap and place them back in the
shoebox. Finished. Done.
For one period each day, you were not allowed to
touch me or snicker behind my back no matter
what
the latest rumor. Mrs. Bradley did not
appreciate people who snickered.
I unzip the largest pocket of my backpack and
stow Hannah’s shoebox inside it.
That was rule number one, day number one. If
anyone snickered at what anyone else said, they
owed
Mrs. Bradley a Snickers bar. And if it was an
extremely rude snicker, you owed her a King Size.
On the counter, sitting beside the Walkman
and a chocolate malted shake in honor of
Mom, are the next three tapes.
And everyone paid up without argument. That’s the
kind of respect people had for Mrs. Bradley. No one
accused her of picking on them, because she never did.
If she said you snickered, you did. And you
knew it. The next day, there would be a
Snickers bar waiting on her desk.
And if there wasn’t? I don’t know.
There always was.
I gather the next two tapes, blue nail polish labeling
them nine and ten, eleven and twelve, and hide them
in my inside jacket pocket.
Mrs. Bradley said Peer Communications was her
favorite class to teach—or moderate, as she called
it.
Page 82
Each day, we had a brief reading assignment full of
statistics and real-world examples. Then, we
discussed.
The last tape, the seventh tape, has a thirteen
on one side but nothing on the reverse. I slip
this tape into the back pocket of my jeans.
Bullies. Drugs. Self-image. Relationships.
Everything was fair game in Peer
Communications. Which, of course, made a lot
of other teachers upset. It was a waste of
time, they said. They wanted to teach us cold
hard facts. They understood cold hard facts.
Headlights flash across Rosie’s front window
and I squint while they pass.
They wanted to teach us the meaning ofxin relation to
pi, as opposed to helping us better understand
ourselves and each other. They wanted us to know
when the Magna Carta was signed—never mind
what it was—as opposed to discussing birth
control. We have Sex Ed., but that’s a joke.
Which meant that each year, during budget
meetings, Peer Communications was on the
chopping block.
And each year, Mrs. Bradley and the other
teachers brought a bunch of students to the
school board
with examples of how we benefited from the
class.
Okay, I could go on like this forever, defending
Mrs. Bradley. But something happened in that
class, didn’t it? Otherwise, why would you be
listening to me talk about it?
Next year, after my little incident, I hope Peer
Communications continues.
I know, I know. You thought I was going to say
something else, didn’t you? You thought I was
going to say that if the class played a part in
my decision, it should be cut. But it shouldn’t.
No one at school knows what I’m about to tell
you. And it wasn’t really the class itself that played
a
part. Even if I never took Peer
Communications, the outcome may very well
have been the same. Or not.
I guess that’s the point of it all. No one knows for
certain how much impact they have on the lives of
other people. Oftentimes, we have no clue.
Yet we push it just the same.
Mom was right. The shake is amazing. A
perfect blend of ice cream and chocolate malt.
And I’m a jerk for sitting here, enjoying it.
At the back of Mrs. Bradley’s room stood a wire
bookrack. The kind you spin. The kind that holds
paperback novels in the supermarket. But this
rack never held any books. Instead, at the
beginning of the year, each student received a
paper lunch bag to decorate with crayons and
stickers and stamps. Then we opened our bags
and hung them to the rack with a couple of pieces
of tape.
Mrs. Bradley knew people had a difficult time
saying nice things to each other, so she
devised a way for us to anonymously say what
we felt.
Did you admire the way so-and-so talked openly
about his family? Drop a note in his bag and tell
him.
Page 83
Do you understand so-and-so’s concern about
not passing history? Drop her a note. Tell her
you’ll think about her as you study for the
upcoming test.
Did you like his performance in the school
play?
Do you like her new haircut?
She got a haircut. In the photo at Monet’s,
Hannah’s hair was long. That’s how I always
picture it. Even now. But that’s not how it was
at the end.
If you can, tell them to their face. But if you
can’t, drop them a note and they’ll feel it just
the same. And as far as I know, no one ever
left a mean or sarcastic note in anyone’s bag.
We had too much respect for Mrs. Bradley to
do that.
So, Zach Dempsey, what’s your excuse?
What? What happened?
Oh God. I look up to find Tony standing beside
me, his finger on the Pause button. “Is this my
Walkman?”
I don’t say anything, because I can’t read his
expression. It’s not anger, even though I did steal
his
Walkman.
Confusion? Maybe. But if it is, it’s more than that.
It’s the same look he gave when I helped him with
his
car. When he was watching me instead of
shining the flashlight for his dad. Worry.
Concern.
“Tony, hey.”
I pull the headphones from my ears and slip them
around my neck. The Walkman. Right, he asked about
the Walkman. “It is. It was in your car. I saw it
when I was helping you. Earlier today. I think I
asked if I could borrow it.”
I’m such an idiot.
He rests a hand on top of the counter and sits
on the stool next to me. “I’m sorry, Clay,” he
says. He looks into my eyes. Can he tell I’m a
horrible liar? “I get so frustrated around my
dad sometimes. I’m sure you asked and I just
forgot.”
His gaze falls to the yellow headphones
around my neck, then follows the long cord to
the tape deck on the counter. I pray that he
doesn’t ask what I’m listening to.
Between Tony and my mom, I’m doing a lot of
lying today. And if he does ask, I’ll need to do it
again. “Just return it when you’re done,” he says.
He stands and places a hand on my shoulder.
“Keep it as
Page 84
long as you need.” “Thanks.”
“No need to rush,” he says. He grabs a menu from
between the napkin holders, walks to an empty
booth behind me, and sits down.
Don’t worry, Zach. You never left anything
mean in my bag. I know that. But what you
did do, was worse.
From what I know, Zach’s a good guy. Too shy
for people to even want to gossip about. And
like me, he’s always had a thing for Hannah
Baker.
But first, let’s go back a few weeks. Let’s go back…
to Rosie’s.
My stomach pulls in tight, like working
through a final sit-up. I close my eyes and
concentrate on bringing myself back to
normal. But I haven’t felt normal in hours.
Even the lids of my eyes feel warm. Like my
whole body is fighting a sickness.
I just sat there, in the booth where Marcus left
me, staring into an empty milkshake glass. His side
of the bench was probably still warm because
he’d left only a minute ago. When up walked
Zach.
And down he sat.
I open my eyes to the row of empty stools on this side
of the counter. On one of these stools, maybe this one,
Hannah sat when she first arrived. By herself. But then
Marcus arrived and took her to a booth.
My gaze follows the counter down to the pinball
machines at the far end of the diner, then over to
their
booth. Empty.
I pretended not to notice him. Not because I had
anything against him, but because my heart and my
trust were in the process of collapsing. And that
collapse created a vacuum in my chest. Like every
nerve in my body was withering in, pulling away from
my fingers and toes. Pulling back and disappearing.
My eyes burn. I reach forward and slide a hand
down the frosted milkshake glass. Ice-cold
droplets
cling to my skin and I run my wet fingers
across my eyelids.
I sat. And I thought. And the more I thought,
connecting the events in my life, the more my
heart collapsed.
Zach was sweet. He went on letting me ignore him
until it became almost comical. I knew he was
there,
of course. He was practically staring at me. And
eventually, melodramatically, he cleared his
throat.
I lifted my hand onto the table and touched
the base of my glass. That was the only sign
he was going to get that I was listening.
I pull my glass closer and turn the spoon
inside it in slow circles, softening whatever
remains at the bottom.
Page 85
He asked if I was all right, and I forced myself to
nod. But my eyes kept staring at the glass—
through the glass—at the spoon. And I kept
thinking, over and over, Is this what it feels like to
go insane?
“I’m sorry,” he said. “For whatever happened
just now.”
I felt my head continue to nod as if it was
attached to heavy springs, but I couldn’t
bring myself to tell him that I appreciated his
words.
He offered to buy me another milkshake, but I
gave no response. Was I unable to talk? Or did I
just not want to talk? I don’t know. Part of me
thought he was hitting on me—ready to use the
fact that I was now alone to ask me out. And it’s
not that I completely believed that, but why
should I trust him?
The waitress dropped off my bill and took the
empty glass away. Soon, getting nothing out of
me, Zach
left a few bucks on the table and returned to
his friends.
I keep stirring my malted. There’s hardly any
left, but I don’t want the glass taken away. It
gives me a reason to sit here. To stay here.
My eyes began tearing up, but I could not
break my stare from the small wet circle
where the glass had been. If I even tried to
utter a single word, I would have lost it.
Or had I already lost it?
I keep stirring.
I can tell you this, at that table, the worst
thoughts in the world first came into my
head. It’s there that I first started to
consider…to consider…a word that I still
cannot say.
I know you tried coming to my rescue, Zach.
But we all know that’s not why you’re on this
tape. So I’ve got one question before we
continue. When you try rescuing someone
and discover they can’t be reached, why
would you ever throw that back in their face?
For the past several days or weeks or
however long it took you to get these tapes,
Zach, you probably thought no one would
find out.
I lower my face into my hands. How many
secrets can there be at one school?
You probably got sick to your stomach when you
heard what I did. But the more time that went by,
the
better you felt. Because the more time that
went by, the more likely your secret died with
me. No one knew. No one would ever find
out.
But now we will. And my stomach gets a little
sicker.
Let me ask you, Zach, did you think I turned you
down at Rosie’s? I mean, you never got around to
asking me out, so I couldn’t officially turn you
down, right? So what was it? Embarrassment?
Let me guess. You told your friends to watch while
you put the moves on me…and then I hardly
responded.
Or was it a dare? Did they dare you to ask me
out?
Page 86
People did that. Recently someone dared me to
ask Hannah out. He worked with both of us at the
Crestmont. He knew I liked her and that I never
found the nerve to ask her out. He also knew that
for the past few months, Hannah hardly spoke to
anyone, making it a double challenge.
When I broke out of my daze, and before I left, I
listened in on you and your friends. They were
teasing
you for not getting that date you assured
them was in the bag.
I will give you credit where it’s due, Zach. You
could have gone back to your friends and said,
“Hannah’s a freak. Look at her. She’s staring
into Neverland.”
Instead, you took the teasing.
But you must have a slow boil, getting more and more
angry—taking it more and more personally—the longer
you thought about my nonresponsiveness. And you
chose to get back at me in the most childish of
ways.
You stole my paper bag notes of
encouragement.
How pathetic.
So what tipped me off? It’s simple, really.
Everyone else was getting notes. Everyone! And
for the most insignificant of things. Anytime
someone even got a haircut they got a bunch of
notes. And there were
people in that class I considered friends who
would have put something in my bag after I
chopped off most of my hair.
When she first walked by me in the halls,
with her hair cut so much shorter, I couldn’t
keep my mouth from falling open. And she
looked away. Out of habit, she tried brushing
the hair out of her face and behind her ears.
But it was too short and kept falling forward.
Come to think of it, I cut my hair the very day
Marcus Cooley and I met at Rosie’s.
Wow! That’s weird. All those warning signs they
tell us to watch out for, they’re true. I went
straight
from Rosie’s to get my hair cut. I needed a
change, just like they said, so I changed my
appearance. The only thing I still had control
over.
Amazing.
She pauses. Silence. Just static, barely
audible, in the headphones.
I’m sure the school had psychologists come in
loaded with handouts, telling you what to look
for in
students who might be considering…
Another pause.
No. Like I said before, I can’t say it.
Suicide. Such a disgusting word.
The next day, when I found my bag empty, I knew
something was up. At least, I thought something was
up. The first few months of class I received maybe
four or five notes. But suddenly, after the telltale
Page 87
haircut…nothing.
So after my haircut, I waited a week.
Then two weeks.
Then three weeks.
Nothing.
I push my glass across the counter and look at
the man down by the register. “Can you take
this?” It was time to find out what was going
on. So I wrote myself a note.
He shoots me a hard look while counting back
change. The girl on this side of the register
also looks at me. She touches her ears. The
headphones. I’m speaking too loud.
“Sorry,” I whisper. Or maybe it doesn’t come
out at all.
“Hannah,” the note said. “Like the new
haircut. Sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.” And for
good measure, I added a purple smiley face.
To avoid the major embarrassment of getting caught
leaving myself a note, I also wrote a note for the bag
next to mine. And after class, I walked to the bookrack
and made a show of dropping a note in that other bag.
Then I casually ran my hand around the inside of my
bag, pretending to check for notes. And I
say “pretending” because I knew it would be
empty.
And the next day? Nothing in my bag. The
note was gone.
Maybe it didn’t seem like a big deal to you, Zach.
But now, I hope you understand. My world was
collapsing. I needed those notes. I needed any
hope those notes might have offered.
And you? You took that hope away. You
decided I didn’t deserve to have it.
The longer I listen to these tapes, the more I feel I
know her. Not the Hannah from the past few
years, but the one from the past few months.
That’s the Hannah I’m beginning to understand.
Hannah at the end.
The last time I found myself this close to a
person, a person slowly dying, was the night
of the party. The night I watched two cars
collide in a dark intersection.
Then, like now, I didn’t know they were dying.
Then, like now, there were a lot of people around.
But what could they have done? Those people
standing around the car, trying to calm the
driver, waiting for an ambulance to arrive,
could they have done anything at all?
Or the people who passed Hannah in the halls, or
sat beside her in class, what could they have
done?
Maybe then, like now, it was already too late.
Page 88
So Zach, how many notes did you take? How many
notes were there that I never got to read? And did
you read them? I hope so. At least someone
should know what people really think of me.
I glance over my shoulder. Tony’s still there,
chewing a french fry and pumping ketchup on a
hamburger.
I admit, during class discussions I didn’t open up much.
But when I did, did anyone thank me by dropping a
note in my bag? That would have been nice to know. In
fact, it might have encouraged me to
open up even more.
This isn’t fair. If Zach had any idea what
Hannah was going through, I’m sure he
wouldn’t have stolen her notes.
The day my self-written note went missing, I stood
outside the classroom door and started talking to
someone I’d never spoken with before. I looked
over her shoulder every few seconds, watching
the
other students check their bags for notes.
That sure looked like a lot of fun, Zach.
And that’s when I caught you. With a single finger,
you touched the lip of my bag and tilted it down
just
enough to peek inside.
Nothing.
So you headed toward the door without
checking your own bag, which I found very
interesting.
The man behind the counter picks up my glass
and, with a chocolate-stained rag, wipes the
counter.
Of course, that didn’t prove anything. Maybe you
just liked seeing who was getting notes and who
wasn’t…with a particular interest in me.
So the next day, I came into Mrs. Bradley’s room
during lunch. I took my paper bag off the rack
and reattached it with the tiniest sliver of tape.
Inside, I placed a little note folded in half.
Again, when class was over, I waited outside and
watched. But I didn’t talk to anyone this time. I
just
watched.
The perfect setup.
You touched the lip of my bag, saw the note, and
reached in. The bag fell to the floor and your face
turned bright red. But you bent down and
scooped it up anyway. And my reaction?
Disbelief. I mean, I
saw it. I expected it, even. But I still couldn’t
believe it.
While my original plan called for me to
confront you right then and there, I jumped
to the side—out of the doorway.
In a hurry, you rounded the corner…and there we
were. Face-to-face. My eyes stung as I stared at
you. Then I broke that stare and lowered my
head. And you took off down the hall.
She didn’t want him to explain. There was no
explanation. She saw it with her own eyes.
Page 89
When you were halfway down the hall, still
walking fast, I saw you look down as if reading
something.
My note? Yes.
You turned for just a moment to see if I was
watching. And for that moment, I was scared.
Would you confront me and tell me you were
sorry? Yell at me?
The answer? None of the above. You just turned
and kept walking, getting closer and closer to the
doors leading outside, closer to your escape.
And as I stood there in the hallway—alone—
trying to understand what had just happened and
why, I realized the truth: I wasn’t worth an
explanation—not even a reaction. Not in your
eyes, Zach.
She pauses.
For the rest of you listening, the note was
addressed to Zach by name. Maybe he sees it
now as a prologue to these tapes. Because in
there, I admitted that I was at a point in my life
where I really could have used any
encouragement anyone might have left me.
Encouragement…that he stole.
I bite on my thumb, calming the urge to look over
my shoulder at Tony. Does he wonder what I’m
listening to? Does he care?
But I couldn’t take it anymore. You see,
Zach’s not the only one with a slow boil.
I shouted after him, “Why?”
In the hallway, there were still a few people
changing classes. All of them jumped. But only
one of them
stopped. And he stood there, facing me,
cramming my note in his back pocket.
I screamed that word over and over again.
Tears, finally spilling over, ran down my face.
“Why? Why, Zach?”
I heard about that. Hannah flipping out for no
apparent reason, embarrassing herself in front of
so many
people.
But they were wrong. There was a reason.
So now, let’s get personal. In the spirit of opening
up—of full disclosure—let me offer you this: My
parents love me. I know they do. But things have
not been easy recently. Not for about a year. Not
since
you-know-what opened outside of town.
I remember that. Hannah’s parents were on the news
every night, warning that if the huge shopping center
went up, it would put the downtown stores out of
business. They said no one would shop there
anymore.
When that happened, my parents became
distant. There was suddenly a lot for them to
think about. A lot of pressure to make ends meet.
I mean, they talked to me, but not like before.
When I cut my hair, my mom didn’t even
notice.
And as far as I knew—thank you, Zach—no
one at school noticed, either.
Page 90
I noticed.
In the back of our class, Mrs. Bradley also had
a paper bag. It hung with the rest of ours on
the spinning bookrack. We could use it—and
she encouraged it—for notes about her
teaching. Critical or otherwise. She also
wanted us to recommend topics for future
discussions.
So I did just that. I wrote a note to Mrs.
Bradley that read: “Suicide. It’s something I’ve
been thinking about. Not too seriously, but I
have been thinking about it.”
That’s the note. Word for word. And I know it’s
word for word because I wrote it dozens of times
before delivering it. I’d write it, throw it away,
write it, crumple it up, throw it away.
But why was I writing it to begin with? I asked
myself that question every time I printed the
words onto a new sheet of paper. Why was I
writing this note? It was a lie. I hadn’t been
thinking about it. Not really. Not in detail. The
thought would come into my head and I’d push it
away.
But I pushed it away a lot.
And it was a subject we never discussed in
class. But I was sure more people than just me
had thought about it, right? So why not
discuss it as a group?
Or deep down, maybe there was more. Maybe
I wanted someone to figure out who wrote
the note and secretly come to my rescue.
Maybe. I don’t know. But I was careful never
to give myself away.
The haircut. Averting your eyes in the halls.
You were careful, but still, there were signs.
Little signs. But they were there.
And then, just like that, you snapped back.
Except I did give myself away to you, Zach.
You knew I wrote that note in Mrs. Bradley’s
bag. You had to. She took it out of her bag and
read it the day after I caught you. The day
after I had that meltdown in the hall.
A few days before she took the pills, Hannah was
herself again. She said hello to everyone in the
halls.
She looked us in the eyes. It seemed so
drastic because it had been months since she
had acted like that. Like the real Hannah.
But you did nothing, Zach. Even after Mrs.
Bradley brought it up, you did nothing to
reach out.
It seemed so drastic, because it was.
So what did I want from the class? Mainly, I
wanted to hear what everyone had to say. Their
thoughts.
Their feelings.
And boy, did they tell me.
One person said it was going to be hard to help
without knowing why the person wanted to kill
himself.
And yes, I refrained from saying, “Or herself.
It could be a girl.”
Page 91
Then others started chiming in.
“If they’re lonely, we could invite them to sit
with us at lunch.” “If it’s grades, we can tutor
them.”
“If it’s their home life, maybe we can…I don’t
know…get them counseling or something.”
But everything they said—everything!—came
tinged with annoyance.
Then one of the girls, her name doesn’t matter
here, said what everyone else was thinking. “It’s
like
whoever wrote this note just wants
attention. If they were serious, they would
have told us who they were.”
God. There was no way for Hannah to open
up in that class.
I couldn’t believe it.
In the past, Mrs. Bradley had notes dropped in
her bag suggesting group discussions on abortion,
family violence, cheating—on boyfriends,
girlfriends, on tests. No one insisted on knowing
who wrote those topics. But for some reason,
they refused to have a discussion on suicide
without specifics.
For ten minutes or so, Mrs. Bradley rattled off
statistics—local statistics—that surprised us all.
Because we’re juveniles, she said, as long as the
suicide didn’t occur in a public place with
witnesses, they probably wouldn’t report it in the
news. And no parent wants people to know that
their child, the child
they raised, took his, or her, own life. So people
are oftentimes led to believe it was an accident.
The downside being that no one knows what’s
really going on with the people in their
community.
That said, a thorough discussion did not begin
in our class.
Were they just being nosy, or did they really
think that knowing specifics was the best way
to help? I’m not sure. A little of both, maybe.
In first period, Mr. Porter’s class, I watched
her a lot. If the topic of suicide came up,
maybe our eyes would have met and I would
have seen it.
And truthfully, I don’t know what they could
have said to sway me either way. Because
maybe I was being selfish. Maybe I was just
looking for attention. Maybe I just wanted to
hear people discuss me and my problems.
Based on what she told me at the party, she
would have wanted me to see it. She would
have looked directly at me, praying for me to
see it.
Or maybe I wanted someone to point a finger at
me and say, “Hannah. Are you thinking about
killing
yourself? Please don’t do that, Hannah.
Please?”
But deep down, the truth was that the only
person saying that was me. Deep down, those
were my words.
At the end of class, Mrs. Bradley passed out a
flyer calledThe Warning Signs of a Suicidal
Individual.
Page 92
Guess what was right up there in the top five?
“A sudden change in appearance.”
I tugged on the ends of my newly cropped
hair.
Huh. Who knew I was so predictable?
Rubbing my chin against my shoulder, I see
Tony out of the corner of my eye, still sitting
in his booth. His
hamburger’s all gone, as are most of his fries.
He sits there completely unaware of what I’m
going through.
I open the Walkman, pop out tape number
four, and flip it over.
CASSETTE 4: SIDE B
Would you want the ability to hear other
people’s thoughts?
Of course you would. Everyone answers yes to
that question, until they think it all the way
through.
For example, what if other people could hear
your thoughts? What if they could hear your
thoughts…right now?
They’d hear confusion. Frustration. Even some
anger. They’d hear the words of a dead girl
running through my head. A girl who, for some
reason, blames me for her suicide.
Sometimes we have thoughts that even we
don’t understand. Thoughts that aren’t even
true—that aren’t really how we feel—but
they’re running through our heads anyway
because they’re interesting to think about.
I adjust the napkin holder in front of me till
Tony’s booth is reflected in the polished silver.
He leans back and wipes his hands on a
napkin.
If you could hear other people’s thoughts,
you’d overhear things that are true as well as
things that are completely random. And you
wouldn’t know one from the other. It’d drive
you insane. What’s true? What’s not? A
million ideas, but what do they mean?
I have no idea what Tony’s thinking. And he
has no idea about me. He has no idea that the
voice in my head, the voice coming through
his Walkman, belongs to Hannah Baker.
That’s what I love about poetry. The more
abstract, the better. The stuff where you’re
not sure what the poet’s talking about. You
may have an idea, but you can’t be sure. Not a
hundred percent. Each word, specifically
chosen, could have a million different
meanings. Is it a stand-in—a symbol—for
another idea?
Does it fit into a larger, more hidden,
metaphor?
This is the eighth person, Hannah. If it’s about
poetry, then it’s not about me. And there are
only five names to go.
Page 93
I hated poetry until someone showed me how
to appreciate it. He told me to see poetry as a
puzzle. It’s up to the reader to decipher the
code, or the words, based on everything they
know about life and emotions.
Did the poet use red to symbolize blood? Anger?
Lust? Or is the wheelbarrow simply red because
red
sounded better than black?
I remember that one. From English. There
was a big discussion on the meaning of red. I
have no idea what we decided in the end.
The same person who taught me to appreciate
poetry also taught me the value in writing it. And
honestly, there is no better way to explore your
emotions than with poetry.
Or audiotapes.
If you’re angry, you don’t have to write a poem
dealing with the cause of your anger. But it needs
to be an angry poem. So go ahead…write one. I
know you’re at least a little bit angry with me.
And when you’re done with your poem,
decipher it as if you’d just found it printed in
a textbook and knew absolutely nothing
about its author. The results can be amazing…
and scary. But it’s always cheaper than a
therapist.
I did that for a while. Poetry, not a therapist.
Maybe a therapist would have helped,
Hannah.
I bought a spiral notebook to keep all of my
poems in one place. A couple days a week, after
school,
I’d go to Monet’s and write a poem or two.
My first few attempts were a bit sad. Not
much depth or subtlety. Pretty
straightforward. But still, some came out
fairly well. At least, I think they did.
Then, without even trying, I memorized the very
first poem in that notebook. And no matter how
hard I
try, I can’t seem to shake it from my head
even today. So here it is, for your
appreciation…or amusement.
If my love were an ocean, there would be no
more land.
If my love were a desert, you would see only
sand.
If my love were a star—late at night, only
light.
And if my love could grow wings,
I’d be soaring in flight.
Go ahead. Laugh. But you know you’d buy it
if you saw it on a greeting card.
There’s a sudden ache deep inside my chest.
Page 94
Just knowing I’d be going to Monet’s to write
poetry made the days more bearable. Something
funny, shocking, or hurtful might happen and I’d
think, This is going to make for one fascinating
poem.
Over my shoulder, I see Tony walking out the
front door. Which seems weird. Why didn’t
he stop to say good-bye?
To me, I suppose, these tapes are a form of poetic
therapy. Through the front window, I watch Tony get
in his car.
As I tell you these stories, I’m discovering
certain things. Things about myself, yes, but
also about you. All of you.
He flips on the headlights.
And the closer we get to the end, the more
connections I’m discovering. Deep connections.
Some that I’ve told you about, linking one story
to the next. While others, I haven’t told you
about at all.
The Mustang shudders as Tony revs the
engine. Then slowly, his car backs up.
Maybe you’ve even discovered some
connections that I haven’t. Maybe you’re one
step ahead of the poet.
No, Hannah. I’m barely keeping up.
And when I say my final words…well,
probably not my final words, but the last
words on these tapes…it’s going to be one
tight, well-connected, emotional ball of
words.
In other words, a poem.
Watching Tony’s car through the window is like
watching a movie, the Mustang backing slowly
offscreen. But the headlights don’t gradually fade
away, which they should if he kept backing up or
turned away. Instead, they just stop.
As if turned off.
Looking back, I stopped writing in my notebook
when I stopped wanting to know myself anymore.
Is he out there, sitting in his car, waiting?
Why?
If you hear a song that makes you cry and you
don’t want to cry anymore, you don’t listen to that
song
anymore.
But you can’t get away from yourself. You
can’t decide not to see yourself anymore. You
can’t decide to turn off the noise in your head.
With Tony’s headlights turned off, the windows of
the diner are just a stretch of black glass. Every so
often, at the far end of the parking lot, a car drives
down the road and a sliver of light glides from one
end
Page 95
of the glass to the other.
But the only steady source of illumination, though
distant, appears in the upper right-hand corner. A
blurry pink-and-blue light. The tip of the
Crestmont’s neon sign peeking over the
rooftops of every business around it.
God. What I wouldn’t give to relive that
summer.
When we were alone, it was so easy to talk to
Hannah. It was so easy to laugh with her. But
whenever
people came around, I got shy. I backed off. I
didn’t know how to act anymore.
In that tiny fishbowl box office, my only
connection to my coworkers in the lobby was a
red phone. No buttons to punch, just a receiver.
But whenever I picked it up and Hannah answered
on the other end, I
got nervous. As if I wasn’t calling from thirty
feet away, but calling her at home. “I need
change,” I would say.
“Again?” she’d respond. But always with a smile in
her voice. And every time, I felt my face grow
warm
with embarrassment. Because the truth was, I asked for
change a lot more when she was working than
when she wasn’t.
A couple of minutes later, there’d be a knock on
the door and I’d straighten my shirt and let her in.
With a tiny cash box in hand, she’d squeeze by
me, agonizingly close, to change some of my bills.
And sometimes, on slow nights, she would sit in
my chair and tell me to close the door.
Whenever she said that, I struggled to keep my
imagination in check. Because even though windows
kept us exposed on three sides, like attractions in a
carnival show, and even though she only said it
because we weren’t supposed to leave the door open,
anything could happen within that cramped space.
Or so I wished.
Those moments, however brief and rare,
made me feel so special. Hannah Baker chose
to spend her free moments with me. And
because we were at work, no one would
think anything of it. No one could read into it.
But why? Why, whenever anyone saw us, did
I pretend it meant nothing? We were
working, that’s what I wanted them to
believe. Not hanging out. Just working.
Why?
Because Hannah had a reputation. A
reputation that scared me.
That truth first came to light a few weeks ago, at
a party, with Hannah directly in front of me. An
amazing moment when everything seemed to
be falling in place.
Looking down into her eyes, I couldn’t help
telling her I was sorry. Sorry for waiting so
long to let her know how I felt.
For a brief moment, I was able to admit it. To
her. To myself. But I could never admit it
again. Till now. But now, it’s too late.
Page 96
And that’s why, right at this moment, I feel so
much hate. Toward myself. I deserve to be on
this list. Because if I hadn’t been so afraid of
everyone else, I might have told Hannah that
someone cared. And Hannah might still be
alive.
I pull my gaze back from the neon sign.
Sometimes I would stop by Monet’s for a hot
chocolate on my way home. I’d start my
homework. Or sometimes I’d read. But I
wasn’t writing poetry anymore.
I needed a break…from myself.
I slide my hand from under my chin to the
back of my neck. The bottom strands of my
hair are drenched in sweat.
But I loved poetry. I missed it. And one day, after
several weeks, I decided to go back to it. I decided
to use poetry to make myself happy.
Happy poems. Bright and happy sunshiny
poems. Happy, happy, happy. Like the two
women pictured on the flyer at Monet’s.
They taught a free course called Poetry: To
Love Life. They promised to teach not only
how to love poetry, but through poetry, how
to better love ourselves.
Sign me up!
D-7 on your map. The community room at the
public library.
It’s too dark to go there now.
The poetry class began at the same time the
last bell rang at school, so I’d race over there
to try and make it without being too late. But
even when I was late, everyone seemed
happy to have me there—to provide the
“feminine teen perspective” they called it.
Looking around, I see that I’m the only one
left in Rosie’s. They don’t close for another
thirty minutes. And even though I’m not
eating or drinking anymore, the man behind
the counter hasn’t asked me to leave. So I’ll
stay.
Imagine ten or twelve orange chairs arranged
in a circle, with the happy women from the
flyer sitting at opposite ends. Only problem
was, from day one, they weren’t happy.
Someone, whoever made that flyer, must
have digitally turned their frowns upside
down.
They wrote about death. About the evilness of
men. About the destruction of—and I quote
—“the
greenish, bluish orb with wisps of white.”
Seriously, that’s how they described it. They
went on to call Earth a knocked-up gaseous
alien needing an abortion.
Another reason I hate poetry. Who says “orb”
instead of “ball” or “sphere?”
Page 97
“Expose yourself,” they said. “Let us see your
deepest and your darkest.” My deepest and my
darkest? What are you, my gynecologist?
Hannah.
So many times I wanted to raise my hand and say,
“Um, so, when do we get to the happy stuff? The
stuff about loving life? You know, Poetry: To Love
Life? That’s what the flyer said. That’s why I’m
here.”
In the end, I only made it through three of
those poetry groups. But something did come
of it. Something good?
No.
Hmm…I wonder.
See, someone else was in that group. Another
high schooler with a perspective adored by the
older
poets. Who was it? The editor of our school’s
very ownLost-N-Found Gazette. Ryan Shaver.
You know who I’m talking about. And I’m sure
you, Mr. Editor, can’t wait for me to say your
name out
loud.
So here you go, Ryan Shaver. The truth shall
set you free. The motto of theLost-N-Found .
You’ve known this for a while, Ryan. I’m sure of it.
At the first mention of poetry, you knew this one
was about you. You had to. Though I’m sure
you must have thought, This can’t be why I’m
on the tapes. It wasn’t a big deal.
The poem from school. God, it was hers.
Remember, this is one tight, well-connected,
emotional ball I’m constructing here.
I close my eyes tight, covering my eyes with
my hand.
I crush my teeth together, jaw muscles
burning, to keep from screaming. Or crying. I
don’t want her to read it. I don’t want to hear
that poem in her voice.
Would you like to hear the last poem I wrote
before quitting poetry? Before quitting poetry for
good?
No?
Fine. But you’ve already read it. It’s very
popular at our school.
I allow my eyelids, my jaw, to relax.
Page 98
The poem. We discussed it in English. We read
it aloud many times. And Hannah was there
for it all.
Some of you may recall it now. Not word for
word, but you know what I’m talking about.
The
Lost-N-Found Gazette.Ryan’s semiannual
collection of items found lying around
campus.
Like a love letter tossed under a desk, never
discovered by its intended love. If Ryan found it,
he’d
scratch out the give-away names and scan it
for use in an upcoming gazette. Photographs
that fell out of binders…he scanned them, too.
History notes covered in doodles by an
extremely bored student…he scanned them.
Some people may wonder how Ryan found so
many interesting items to scan. Did he really find
them at
all? Or did he steal them? I asked him that very
question after one of our poetry meetings. And he
swore
that everything he printed was found purely
by chance.
Sometimes, he admitted, people did slip items
they found into his locker. Those, he said, he
couldn’t vouch for one hundred percent.
That’s why he scratched out names and phone
numbers. And photographs, as a rule, couldn’t
be too embarrassing.
He’d gather five or six pages of good, quirky
material and print up fifty copies. Then he’d
staple them together and drop them off at
random places throughout school. Restrooms.
Locker rooms. On the track.
“Never in the same spot,” he told me. He
thought it was fitting for people to stumble
across his magazine of stumbled across items.
But guess what? My poem? He stole it.
I pull a napkin out of the holder and wipe the
abrasive paper across my eyes.
Each week, after our poetry group, Ryan and I
would sit on the library steps and talk. That
first week, we simply laughed about the
poems the other people had written and
read. We laughed about how depressing they
all were.
“Wasn’t this supposed to make us happy?” he
asked. Apparently, he signed up for the same
reason as me.
I look up. The man behind the counter tugs on the
strings of a heavy trash bag. It’s closing time.
“Can I get a glass of water?” I ask.
After the second week of class, we sat on
those library steps and read some of our own
poems to each other. Poems we’d written at
different points in our lives.
He looks at my eyes, at the skin rubbed raw
by the napkin.
But only happy poems. Poems about loving
life. Poems we would never read to that
depression-loving group of miserable poets
inside.
Page 99
And, as poets never do, we explained
ourselves. Line for line.
The third week, we took the biggest chance of
all and handed each other our entire
notebooks of poetry.
He pushes a glass of ice water in front of me.
Except for that glass and the napkin
dispensers, the entire length of the counter is
empty.
Wow! That took a lot of courage. For me,
definitely. I’m sure for you, too, Ryan. And for
the next two hours, with the sun going down,
we sat on those concrete steps, turning
pages.
His handwriting was horrible, so it took me a
bit longer to read through his poems. But
they were amazing. Much deeper than any of
mine.
His stuff sounded like real poetry.
Professional poetry. And someday, I’m sure of
it, kids will be forced to analyze his poems out
of a textbook.
I touch the cold glass, wrapping my fingers
around it.
Of course, I had no idea what his poems meant.
Not exactly. But I felt the emotions precisely.
They
were absolutely beautiful. And I felt almost
ashamed at what he must have been thinking
as he went through my notebook. Because
reading through his, I realized how little time
I’d spent on mine. I should have taken the
time to choose better words. More emotional
words.
But one of my poems grabbed him. And he
wanted to know more about it…like when I
wrote it. But I didn’t tell him.
I don’t drink the water. I watch a single drop slide
down the glass and bump against my finger. I
wrote it the same day a group of students got
angry that someone had the nerve to ask for help
regarding suicide. Remember why they got
upset? Because whoever wrote the note
didn’t sign her name. How insensitive.
It was anonymous. Just like the poem that
appeared in theLost-N-Found . So Ryan
wanted to know why I wrote the poem.
With that one, I told him, the poem had to speak
for itself. But I was interested in knowing what he
thought it meant.
On the surface, he said, the poem was about
acceptance—acceptance from my mother. But
more than
that, I wanted her approval. And I wanted
certain people—in this case a boy—to stop
overlooking me. A boy?
At the base of the glass, the water creates a
delicate suction, then lets go. I take a sip and let a
small
cube of ice slip into my mouth.
Page 100
I asked if he thought it meant anything
deeper.
I hold the ice on my tongue. It’s freezing, but I
want it to melt there.
Part of me was joking. I thought he’d figured
out my poem exactly. But I wanted to know
what a
teacher assigning the poem might want his or
her students to discover. Because teachers
always overdo it.
But you found it, Ryan. You found the hidden
meaning. You found what even I couldn’t find in
my own
poem.
The poem wasn’t about my mom, you said. Or
a boy. It was about me. I was writing a letter
to myself…hidden in a poem.
I flinched when you told me that. I got defensive—
even angry. But you were right. And I felt scared,
and
sad, by my own words.
You told me I wrote that poem because I was
afraid of dealing with myself. And I used my
mom as an excuse, accusing her of not
appreciating or accepting me, when I should
have been saying those words into a mirror.
“And the boy?” I asked. “What does he
represent?” It’s me. Oh God. It’s me. I know that
now.
I cover my ears. Not to block any outside noise.
The diner is almost completely silent. But I want
to feel
her words, all of them, as they’re said.
While I waited for your answer, I searched my
backpack for tissue. At any moment, I knew I
might cry. You told me that no boy was
overlooking me more than I was overlooking
myself. At least, that’s what
you thought it meant. And that’s why you asked
about the poem. You felt it went deeper than
even you
could figure out.
Well, Ryan, you were right. It went much, much
deeper than that. And if you knew that—if that’s
what you thought—then why did you steal my
notebook? Why did you print my poem, the poem
that you yourself called “scary” in theLost-N-
Found?Why did you let other people read it?
And dissect it. And make fun of it.
It was never a lost poem, Ryan. And you never
found it, so it did not belong in your
collection.
But in your collection is exactly where other
people found it. That’s where teachers stumbled
across it
right before their lectures on poetry. That’s
where classrooms full of students cut up my
poem, searching for its meaning.
In our class, no one got it right. Not even close.
But at the time, we all thought we did. Even Mr.
Porter. Do you know what Mr. Porter said before
handing out my poem? He said that reading a
poem by an unknown member of our school was
the same as reading a classic poem by a dead
poet. That’s right—a dead poet. Because we
couldn’t ask either one about its true meaning.
Page 101
Then Mr. Porter waited, hoping someone would
fess up to writing it. But that, as you know, never
happened.
So now you know. And for those of you
who need a refresher, here it is. “Soul
Alone” by Hannah Baker.
I meet your eyes
you don’t even see me You hardly respond when I
whisper
hello
Could be my soul mate two kindred spirits Maybe
we’re not
I guess we’ll never know
My own mother
you carried me in you Now you see nothing but
what I wear People ask you
how I am doing You smile and nod don’t let
it end there
Put me
underneath God’s sky and know me
Page 102
don’t just see me with your eyes Take away
this mask of flesh and bone and see me
for my soul alone
And now you know why.
So, did your teachers dissect me properly? Were
they right? Did you have any clue at all it was me?
Yes, some of you did. Ryan must have told someone
—proud that his collection made it into the
curriculum. But when people confronted me, I
refused to confirm it or deny it. Which pissed
some of them off.
Some even wrote parodies of my poem, reading
them to me in the hopes of getting under my skin.
I saw that. I watched two girls in Mr. Porter’s class
recite a version before the bell rang.
It was all so stupid and childish…and cruel.
They were relentless, bringing new poems every day
for an entire week. Hannah did her best to ignore
them, pretending to read while waiting for Mr. Porter
to arrive. For the start of class to come to her
rescue.
This doesn’t seem like a big deal, does it?
No, maybe not to you. But school hadn’t been a
safe haven of mine for a long time. And after your
photo escapades, Tyler, my home was no
longer secure.
Now, suddenly, even my own thoughts were
being offered up for ridicule.
Once, in Mr. Porter’s class, when those girls were
teasing her, Hannah looked up. Her eyes caught
mine
for just a moment. A flash. But she knew I was
watching her. And even though no one else
saw it, I turned away.
She was on her own.
Very nice, Ryan. Thank you. You’re a true
poet.
I pull the headphones out of my ears and hang
them around my neck.
“I don’t know what’s going on with you,” the
man says from across the counter, “but I’m
not taking your money.” He blows into a
straw and pinches both ends shut.
Page 103
I shake my head and reach back for my wallet.
“No, I’ll pay.”
He winds the straw tighter and tighter. “I’m
serious. It was only a milkshake. And like I said, I
don’t know what’s going on, and I don’t know
how I can help, but something’s clearly gone
wrong in your life,
so I want you to keep your money.” His eyes search
mine, and I know he means it.
I don’t know what to say. Even if the words
would come, my throat is so tight it won’t let
them escape. So I nod, grab my backpack, and
change the tape as I head for the door.
CASSETTE 5: SIDE A
The glass door to Rosie’s closes behind me, and I
hear three locks immediately slide into place.
So now where? Home? Back to Monet’s? Or
maybe I’ll go to the library after all. I can sit
outside on
the concrete steps. Listen to the remainder of
the tapes in the dark. “Clay!”
It’s Tony’s voice.
Bright headlights flash three times. The driver’s-
side window is down and Tony’s outstretched
hand
waves me over. I tug the zipper on my jacket up
and walk over to his window. But I don’t lean in. I
don’t feel like talking. Not now.
Tony and I have known each other for years,
working on projects and joking around after
class. And all that time, we’ve never had a
deep conversation.
Now, I’m afraid, he wants to have one. He’s been
sitting here this whole time. Just sitting in his car.
Waiting. What else could be on his mind?
He won’t look at me. Instead, he reaches out
to adjust the side mirror with his thumb.
Then he closes his eyes and lets his head fall
forward. “Get in, Clay.”
“Is everything all right?”
After a short pause, slowly, he nods.
I walk around the front of his car, open the
passenger door, and sit, keeping one foot out on
the
blacktop. I place my backpack, with Hannah’s
shoebox inside it, on my lap. “Shut the door,”
he says.
“Where are we going?”
“It’s okay, Clay. Just shut the door.” He winds the
handle on his door and his window slides up. “It’s
cold outside.” His gaze slips from the
dashboard to the stereo to his steering
wheel. But he won’t face me.
The moment I pull the door shut, like the
trigger on a starting pistol, he begins.
Page 104
“You’re the ninth person I’ve had to follow,
Clay.” “What? What are you talking about?”
“The second set of tapes,” he says. “Hannah
wasn’t bluffing. I’ve got them.”
“Oh, God.” I cover my face with both hands.
Behind my eyebrow, the pounding is back again.
With the
base of my palm, I press on it. Hard.
“It’s okay,” he says.
I can’t look at him. What does he know?
About me? What has he heard? “What’s
okay?”
“What were you listening to in there?”
“What?”
“Which tape?”
I can try and deny it, pretend I have no clue what
he’s talking about. Or I can get out of his car and
leave. But either way, he knows.
“It’s okay, Clay. Honest. Which tape?”
With my eyes still shut, I press my knuckles
against my forehead. “Ryan’s,” I say. “The poem.”
Then I
look at him.
He leans his head back, eyes closed.
“What?” I ask.
No answer.
“Why’d she give them to you?”
He touches the key-chain dangling in the ignition.
“Can I drive while you listen to the next tape?”
“Tell me why she gave them to you.”
“I’ll tell you,” he says, “if you’ll just listen to
the next tape right now.”
“Why?”
“Clay, I’m not joking. Listen to the tape.”
“Then answer my question.”
“Because it’s about you, Clay.” He lets go of
his keys. “The next tape is about you.”
Nothing.
Page 105
My heart doesn’t jump. My eyes don’t flinch.
I don’t breathe. And then.
I snap my arm back, my elbow into the seat. Then I
smash it into the door and I want to pound my head
sideways into the window. But I pound it
back against the headrest instead.
Tony lays a hand on my shoulder. “Listen to
it,” he says. “And don’t leave this car.” He
turns the ignition.
With tears falling, I roll my head to face him.
But he’s staring straight ahead.
I open the door of the Walkman and pull out the
tape. The fifth tape. A dark blue number nine in
the
corner. My tape. I am number nine.
I drop the tape back into the Walkman and,
holding the player in both hands, close it like a
book. Tony puts the car in gear and drives
through the empty parking lot, heading for the
street.
Without looking, I run my thumb across the top
of the Walkman, feeling for the button that
brings me
into the story.
Romeo, oh Romeo. Wherefore art thou, Romeo? My
story. My tape. This is how it begins.
Good question, Juliet. And I wish I knew the
answer. Tony shouts over the engine. “Clay, it’s
okay!”
To be totally honest, there was never a point
where I said to myself, Clay Jensen…he’s the one.
Just hearing my name, the pain in my head
doubles. I feel an agonizing twist in my heart.
I’m not even sure how much of the real Clay
Jensen I got to know over the years. Most of
what I knew
was secondhand information. And that’s why
I wanted to know him better. Because
everything I heard—and I mean everything!
—was good.
It was one of those things where, once I
noticed it, I couldn’t stop noticing it.
Kristen Rennert, for example. She always wears
black. Black pants. Or black shoes. Black shirt. If
it’s a black jacket, and that’s the only black she’s
wearing, she won’t take it off all day. The next
time you see her, you’ll notice it. And then you
won’t be able to stop noticing it.
Steve Oliver’s the same way. Whenever he
raises his hand to say something, or ask a
question, he always begins with the words
“all right.”
Page 106
“Mr. Oliver?”
“All right, if Thomas Jefferson was a slave
owner…” “Mr. Oliver?”
“All right, I got 76.1225.” “Mr. Oliver?”
“All right, can I have a hall pass?”
Seriously. Every time. And now you’ll notice it,
too…every time. Yes, I’ve noticed it, Hannah. But
let’s get on with it. Please.
Overhearing gossip about Clay became a similar
distraction. And like I said, I didn’t know him very
well, but my ears perked up whenever I heard
his name. I guess I wanted to hear something
—anything—juicy. Not because I wanted to
spread gossip. I just couldn’t believe someone
could be that good.
I glance at Tony and roll my eyes. But he’s
driving, looking straight ahead.
If he actually was that good…wonderful.
Great! But it became a personal game of
mine. How long could I go on hearing nothing
but good things about Clay Jensen?
Normally, when a person has a stellar image,
another person’s waiting in the wings to tear
them apart. They’re waiting for that one fatal
flaw to expose itself.
But not with Clay.
Again, I look over at Tony. This time, he’s
smirking.
I hope this tape doesn’t make you run out and dig
for that deep, dark, and dirty secret of his…which
I’m sure is there. At least one or two of them,
right? I’ve got a few.
But wait, isn’t that what you’re doing, Hannah?
You’re setting him up as Mr. Perfect only to tear
him
down. You, Hannah Baker, were the one
waiting in the wings. Waiting for a flaw. And
you found it. And now you can’t wait to tell
everyone what it is and ruin his image.
To which I say…no.
My chest relaxes, freeing a breath of air I
didn’t even know I was holding.
And I hope you’re not disappointed. I hope
you aren’t just listening—salivating—for
gossip. I hope these tapes mean more to you
than that.
Clay, honey, your name does not belong on
this list.
Page 107
I lean my head against the window and close
my eyes, concentrating on the cold glass.
Maybe if I listen to the words but concentrate
on the cold, maybe I can hold it together.
You don’t belong in the same way as the
others. It’s like that song: One of these things
is not like the others. One of these things just
doesn’t belong.
And that’s you, Clay. But you need to be here if
I’m going to tell my story. To tell it more
completely.
“Why do I have to hear this?” I ask. “Why
didn’t she just skip me if I don’t belong?”
Tony keeps driving. If he looks anywhere
other than straight ahead, it’s only briefly
into the rearview mirror.
“I would’ve been happier never hearing this,”
I say.
Tony shakes his head. “No. It would drive you
crazy not knowing what happened to her.”
I stare through the windshield at the white lines
glowing in the headlights. And I realize he’s right.
“Besides,” he says, “I think she wanted you to
know.”
Maybe, I think. But why? “Where are we
going?”
He doesn’t answer.
Yes, there are some major gaps in my story. Some
parts I just couldn’t figure out how to tell. Or
couldn’t bring myself to say out loud. Events I
haven’t come to grips with…that I’ll never come
to grips with. And if I never have to say them out
loud, then I never have to think them all the way
through.
But does that diminish any of your stories?
Are your stories any less meaningful because
I’m not telling you everything?
No.
Actually, it magnifies them.
You don’t know what went on in the rest of my
life. At home. Even at school. You don’t know
what goes on in anyone’s life but your own. And
when you mess with one part of a person’s life,
you’re not messing with just that part.
Unfortunately, you can’t be that precise and
selective. When you mess with one part of a
person’s life, you’re messing with their entire life.
Everything…affects everything.
The next few stories are centered around one
night.
The party.
Page 108
They’re centered around our night, Clay. And
you know what I mean by our night because,
through all the years we’ve spent going to the
same school or working together at the movie
theater, there’s only one night when we
connected. when we really connected.
That night as well drags many of you into the
story…one of you for the second time. A random
night that
none of you can take back.
I hated that night. Even before these tapes, I
hated it. That night, I ran to tell an old woman
that her husband was fine. Everything was
going to be fine. But I was lying. Because while
I was running to comfort his wife, the other
driver was dying.
And the old man, by the time he got home to
his wife, he knew it.
Hopefully, no one will hear these tapes except
for those of you on this list, leaving any
changes they bring
to your lives completely up to you.
Of course, if the tapes do get out, you’ll have
to deal with consequences completely out of
your control. So I sincerely hope you’re
passing them on.
I glance at Tony. Would he really do that? Could
he? Would he give the tapes to someone not on
the
list?
Who?
For some of you, those consequences may be
minimal. Maybe shame. Or embarrassment. But
for
others, it’s hard to say. A lost job? Jail time?
Let’s keep this between us, shall we?
So Clay, I wasn’t even supposed to be at that
party. I was invited, but I wasn’t supposed to be
there.
My grades were slipping pretty fast. My parents
asked for progress reports every week from my
teachers. And when none of them came back
with improvements, I was grounded.
For me, grounded meant that I had one hour
to get home from school. One hour being my
only free time until I brought those grades up.
We’re at a stoplight. And still, Tony keeps his
eyes straight ahead. Does he want to avoid
seeing me cry? Because he doesn’t have to
worry, I’m not. Not right now.
During one of my Clay Jensen gossip moments, I
found out that you were going to be at the party.
What? Clay Jensen at a party? Unheard of.
I study on the weekends. In most of my
classes, we’re tested every Monday. It’s not
my fault.
Not only was that my first thought, that’s
what the people around me were talking
about, too. No one could figure out why they
never saw you at parties. Of course, they had
all sorts of theories. But guess what? That’s
right. None of them were bad.
Give me a break.
Page 109
As you know, since Tyler’s not tall enough to
peep through a second-story window,
sneaking out of my bedroom wasn’t hard to
do. And that night, I justhadto do it. But don’t
jump to conclusions. I’ve snuck out of my
house, before that night, only twice.
Okay, three times. Maybe four. Tops.
For those of you who don’t know which party I’m
talking about, there’s a red star on your map. A
big,
fat, red star completely filled in. C-6. Five-
twelve Cottonwood.
Is that where we’re going?
Aaaah…so now you know. Now some of you know
exactly where you fit in. But you’ll have to wait
until your name pops up to hear what I’m
going to tell. To hear how much I tell.
That night, I decided that walking to the party
would be nice. Relaxing. We had a lot of rain that
week, and I remember the clouds were still
hanging low and thick. The air was warm for that
time of night, too.
My absolute favorite type of weather.
Mine, too.
Pure magic.
It’s funny. Walking by the houses on my way to
the party, it felt like life held so many possibilities.
Limitless possibilities. And for the first time in
a long time, I felt hope.
So did I. I forced myself out of the house and to
that party. I was ready for something new to
happen.
Something exciting.
Hope? Well, I guess I misread things a bit.
And now? Knowing what happened between
Hannah and me, would I still have gone? Even if
nothing
changed?
It was simply the calm before the storm.
I would. Yes. Even if the outcome stayed the
same.
I wore a black skirt with a matching hooded
pullover. And on my way there, I took a three-
block detour to my old house—the one I lived in
when we first moved to town. The first red star
from the first side of the first tape. The porch light
was on and, in the garage, a car’s engine was
running.
But the garage door was shut.
Am I the only one who knows this? Does
anyone else know that’s where he lived? The
man from the accident. The man who’s car
killed a student from our school.
I stopped walking and, for what seemed like
several minutes, just watched from the
sidewalk. Mesmerized. Another family in my
house. I had no idea who they were or what
they were like—what their lives were like.
The garage door began to lift and, in the glow of
the red taillights, the silhouette of a man pushed
the
Page 110
heavy door all the way up. He got in the car,
backed it down the driveway, and drove off.
Why he didn’t stop, why he didn’t ask why I was
standing there staring at his house, I don’t know.
Maybe he thought I was waiting for him to back
out of the driveway before continuing on my
merry way. But whatever the reason, it felt
surreal. Two people—me and him—one house. Yet
he drove away with
no idea of his link to me, the girl on the sidewalk.
And for some reason, at that moment, the air felt
heavy. Filled with loneliness. And that loneliness
stayed with me through the rest of the night.
Even the best moments of the night were affected
by that one incident—by that nonincident—in
front of
my old house. His lack of interest in me was a
reminder. Even though I had a history in that
house, it didn’t matter. You can’t go back to
how things were. How you thought they were.
All you really have…is now.
Those of us on the tapes, we can’t go back,
either. We can nevernot find a package on our
doorstep. Or in our mailbox. From that
moment on, we’re different.
Which explains my overreaction, Clay. And that’s
why you’ll get these tapes. To explain. To say I’m
sorry.
Does she remember? Does she remember that
I apologized to her that night? Is that why
she’s apologizing to me?
The party was well underway by the time I got
there. Most people, unlike me, didn’t have to wait
for
their parents to fall asleep.
The usual crowd hung out by the front door of the
party, drunk out of their minds, greeting everyone
with a raised cup of beer. I would think Hannah
would be a hard name to slur, but those guys did it
pretty well. Half of them kept repeating my name,
trying to get it right, while the other half laughed.
But they were harmless. Fun drunks make a
nice addition to any party. Not looking to
fight. Not looking to score. Just looking to get
drunk and laugh.
I remember those guys. Like the mascots of the party.
“Clay! Whatchoo doon here? Bah-ha-ha-ha!” The music
was loud and no one was dancing. It could have been
any party…except for one thing.
Clay Jensen.
I’m sure you heard a lot of sarcastic remarks when you
first arrived, but by the time I got there, to everyone
else you were just a part of the party. But unlike
everyone else, you were the whole reason I
came.
With everything going on in my life—going on in
my head—I wanted to talk with you. Really talk.
Just
once. A chance we never seemed to get at school.
Or at work. A chance to ask, Who are you? We
didn’t get that chance because I was afraid. Afraid
I had no chance with you.
That’s what I thought. And I was fine with that.
Because what if I got to know you and you turned
out to
be just like they said? What if you weren’t the
person I hoped you were?
Page 111
That, more than anything, would have hurt
the most.
And as I stood in the kitchen, in line to fill my
cup for the first time, you walked up behind
me.
“Hannah Baker,” you said, and I turned
toward you. “Hannah…hey.”
When she first arrived, when she walked through
the front door, she caught me off guard. And like
a
freak, I turned around, ran through the
kitchen, and straight out the back.
It was too soon, I told myself. I went to the party
telling myself that if Hannah Baker showed up, I
was going to talk to her. It was time. I didn’t care
who was there, I was going to keep my eyes
focused on
her and we were going to talk.
But then she walked in and I freaked out.
I couldn’t believe it. Out of the blue, there
you were.
No, not out of the blue. First I paced around the
backyard, cursing myself for being such a scared
little
boy. Then I let myself out through the gate,
fully intent on walking home.
But on the sidewalk, I beat myself up some
more. Then I walked back to the front door.
The drunk people greeted me again, and I
went straight for you.
It was anything but out of the blue.
“I don’t know why,” you said, “but I think we
need to talk.”
It took all the guts in the world to keep that
conversation going. Guts and two plastic cups of
beer.
And I agreed, with probably the dumbest
smile plastered on my face.
No. The most beautiful.
And then I noticed the doorframe behind you,
leading into the kitchen. It had a bunch of pen
and pencil marks scratched on it, keeping
track of how fast the children in the house
were growing. And I remembered watching
my mom erase those marks on our old kitchen
door, getting ready to sell the house to move
here.
I saw that. I saw something in your eyes when
you looked over my shoulder.
Anyway, you looked at my empty cup, poured
half of your drink into mine, and asked if now
would be a good time to talk.
Please don’t read into that, people. Yes, it sounds
all smooth and get-the-girl-drunk, but it wasn’t. It
didn’t seem that way to me.
It wasn’t. No one’s going to buy that, but it’s
true.
Because if that was the case, he would have
encouraged me to fill my cup all the way.
Page 112
So we walked into the living room, where one
side of the couch was occupied.
By Jessica Davis and Justin Foley.
But there was plenty of room on the other end, so
we sat down. And what was the first thing we did?
We set down our cups and started talking.
Just…like…that.
She had to know it was them. Jessica and Justin.
But she didn’t say their names. The first boy she
kissed kissing the girl who slapped her at Monet’s.
It was like she couldn’t escape her past.
Everything I could have hoped for was
happening. The questions were personal, as if
catching up for the time we let pass. Yet the
questions never felt intrusive.
Her voice, if physically possible, comes through
the headphones feeling warm. I place cupped
hands
over my ears to keep her words from
escaping.
And they weren’t intrusive. Because I wanted
you to know me.
It was wonderful. I couldn’t believe Hannah and I
were finally talking. Really talking. And I did not
want
it to stop.
I loved talking with you, Hannah.
It seemed like you could know me. Like you could
understand anything I told you. And the more we
spoke, I knew why. The same things excited
us. The same things concerned us.
You could have told me anything, Hannah.
That night, nothing was off limits. I would’ve
stayed till you opened up and let everything
out, but you didn’t.
I wanted to tell you everything. And that hurt
because some things were too scary. Some things
even I didn’t understand. How could I tell
someone—someone I was really talking to for the
first
time—everything I was thinking?
I couldn’t. It was too soon.
But it wasn’t.
Or maybe it was too late.
But you’re telling me now. Why did you wait
till now?
Her words, they’re not warm anymore. She might
want me to hear them that way, but they’re
burning
me up instead. In my mind. In my heart.
Clay, you kept saying that you knew things
would flow easily between us. You felt that
way for a long time, you said. You knew we’d
get along. That we would connect.
But how? You never explained that. How
could you know? Because I knew what people
said about me. I heard all the rumors and lies
that will always be a part of me.
I knew they weren’t true, Hannah. I mean, I hoped
they weren’t true. But I was too afraid to find out.
Page 113
I was breaking. If only I’d talked to you sooner.
We could have been…we could’ve…I don’t know.
But things had gone too far by then. My mind was
set. Not on ending my life. Not yet. It was set on
floating through school. On never being close to
anyone. That was my plan. I’d graduate, then I’d
leave.
But then, I went to a party. I went to a party
to meet you.
Why did I do that? To make myself suffer?
Because that’s what I was doing—hating
myself for waiting so long. Hating myself
because it wasn’t fair to you.
The only thing that’s not fair are these tapes,
Hannah, because I was there for you. We
were talking. You could have said anything. I
would have listened to absolutely anything.
The couple sitting beside us on the couch, the girl was
drunk and laughing and bumping into me every so
often. Which was funny at first, but it got old
real fast. Why isn’t Hannah saying her name?
I started to think maybe she wasn’t so drunk after
all. Maybe it was all a show for the guy she was
talking with…when they were actually talking.
Maybe she wanted the couch all to herself
and her guy. So Clay and I left.
We walked around the party, shouting over the
music wherever we went. Eventually—
successfully—I
spun the conversation around. No more big
and heavy topics. We needed to laugh. But
everywhere we went it was too noisy to hear
each other.
So we wound up in the doorway to an empty
room.
I remember everything that happened next. I
remember it perfectly. But how does she
remember it? While we were standing there,
our backs against the doorframe, drinks in
hand, we couldn’t stop laughing.
And yet the loneliness I entered the party
with came rushing back.
But I wasn’t alone. I knew that. For the first time
in a long time, I was connecting—connected—
with
another person from school. How in the world
was I alone? You weren’t. Hannah, I was
there.
Because I wanted to be. That’s all I can say. It’s all
that makes sense to me. How many times had I let
myself connect with someone only to have it
thrown back in my face?
Everything seemed good, but I knew it had the
potential to be awful. Much, much more painful
than the
others.
There was no way that was going to happen.
So there you were, letting me connect with you.
And when I couldn’t do that anymore, when I
pulled the
conversation to lighter topics, you made me
laugh. And you were hilarious, Clay. You were
exactly what
Page 114
I needed.
So I kissed you.
No, I kissed you, Hannah.
A long and beautiful kiss.
And what did you say when we came up for air?
With the cutest, littlest, boyish smirk, you asked,
“What was that for?”
Right. You kissed me.
To which I said, “You’re such an idiot.” And
we kissed some more.
An idiot. Yes, I remember that, too.
Eventually we shut the door and moved deeper
into the room. We were on one side of the door.
And
the rest of the party, with its loud but muffled
music, was on the other.
Amazing. We were together. That’s what I
kept thinking the whole time. Amazing. I had
to concentrate so hard to keep that word
from spilling out of my mouth.
Some of you may be wondering, How come we
never heard about this? We always found out
who
Hannah made out with.
Because I never told.
Wrong. You only thought you found out.
Haven’t you been listening? Or did you only
pay attention to the tape with your name on
it? Because I can count on one hand—yes, one
hand—how many people I’ve made out with.
But you, you probably thought I’d need both
hands and both feet just to get started, right?
What’s that? You don’t believe me? You’re
shocked? Guess what…I don’t care. The last time I
cared
what anyone thought about me was that
night. And that was the last night.
I unbuckle my seatbelt and lean forward. I
clasp my hand over my mouth and squeeze to
keep from screaming.
But I do scream, the sound dampened in the
palm of my hand. And Tony keeps driving.
Now get comfortable, because I’m about to tell
you what happened in that room between Clay
and me.
Are you ready?
We kissed.
That’s it. We kissed.
I look down at my lap, at the Walkman. It’s too
dark to see the spindles behind the plastic
window,
Page 115
pulling the tape from one side to the other,
but I need to focus on something, so I try. And
concentrating on the spot where the two
spindles should be is the closest I get to
looking into Hannah’s eyes as she tells my
story.
It was wonderful, both of us lying on the bed. One
of his hands resting on my hip. His other arm
cradling
my head like a pillow. Both of my arms
hugging him, trying to pull him closer. And
speaking for myself, I wanted more.
That’s when I said it. That’s when I whispered to
her, “I’m so sorry.” Because inside, I felt so happy
and sad at the same time. Sad that it took me so
long to get there. But happy that we got there
together. The kisses felt like first kisses. Kisses that
said I could start over if I wanted to. With him.
But start over from what?
And that’s when I thought of you, Justin. For
the first time in a long time, I thought of our
first kiss. My real first kiss. I remembered the
anticipation leading up to it. I remembered
your lips pressed against mine.
And then I remembered how you ruined it.
“Stop,” I told Clay. And my hands stopped
pulling him in. You pushed your hands against
my chest.
Could you feel what I was going through, Clay?
Did you sense it? You must have. No. You hid
it. You never told me what it was, Hannah.
I shut my eyes so tight it was painful. Trying to
push away all that I was seeing in my head. And
what I
saw was everyone on this list…and more.
Everyone up to that night. Everyone who
caused me to be so intrigued by Clay’s
reputation—how his reputation was so
different from mine.
No, we were the same.
And I couldn’t help that. What everyone
thought of me was out of my control.
Clay, your reputation was deserved. But
mine…mine was not. And there I was, with
you. Adding to my reputation.
But it wasn’t like that. Who was I going to tell,
Hannah?
“Stop,” I repeated. This time I moved my
hands under your chest and pushed you away.
I turned to the side, burying my face in the
pillow.
You started to talk, but I made you stop. I
asked you to leave. You started to talk again
and I
screamed. I screamed into the pillow.
And then you stopped talking. You heard me.
The bed lifted on your side as you got up to leave
the room. But it took you forever to leave, to
realize
Page 116
that I was serious.
I was hoping you’d tell me to stop again. To
stop leaving.
Even though my eyes remained shut, buried in the
pillow, the light changed when you finally opened
the
door. It grew brighter. Then it faded again…
and you were gone.
Why did I listen? Why did I leave her there?
She needed me and I knew that. But I was
scared. Once again, I let myself get scared.
And then I slid off the bed and down to the
floor. I just sat there beside the bed, hugging
my
knees…and crying.
That, Clay, is where your story ends.
But it shouldn’t have. I was there for you,
Hannah. You could have reached out but you
didn’t. You
chose this. You had a choice and you pushed
me away. I would have helped you. I wanted
to help you. You left the room and we never
spoke again.
Your mind was set. No matter what you say,
it was set.
In the hallways at school, you tried catching my
eye, but I always looked away. Because that
night,
when I got home, I tore a page from my
notebook and wrote down one name after
another after another. The names in my head
when I stopped kissing you.
There were so many names, Clay. Three
dozen, at least.
And then…I made the connections.
I circled your name first, Justin. And I drew a line
from you to Alex. I circled Alex and drew a line to
Jessica, bypassing names that didn’t connect—
that just floated there—incidents all by
themselves.
My anger and frustration with all of you turned to
tears and then back to anger and hate every time
I
found a new connection.
And then I reached Clay, the reason I went to
the party. I circled his name and drew a line…
back. Back to a previous name.
It was Justin.
In fact, Clay, soon after you left and shut the
door…that person reopened it.
On Justin’s tape, the first tape, she said his name
would reappear. And he was at that party. On the
couch with Jessica.
But that person’s already received the tapes.
So Clay, just skip him when you pass them on.
In a roundabout way, he caused a new name
to be added to this list. And that’s who should
receive the tapes from you.
Page 117
And yes, Clay—I’m sorry, too.
My eyes sting. Not from the salt in my tears, but
because I haven’t closed them since learning
Hannah
cried when I left the room.
Every muscle in my neck burns to turn away. To
look out the window, away from the Walkman,
and let my eyes stare into nothing. But I can’t
bring myself to move, to break the effect of her
words.
Tony slows the car and pulls over to a curb.
“You okay?” It’s a residential street, but it’s
not the street of the party. I shake my head
no.
“Are you going to be okay?” he asks.
I lean back, resting my head against the seat,
and close my eyes. “I miss her.”
“I miss her, too,” he says. And when I open my
eyes, his head is down. Is he crying? Or maybe
trying
not to cry.
“The thing is,” I say, “I never really missed her
till now.” He sits back in his seat and looks
over at me.
“I didn’t know what to make of that night.
Everything that happened. I’d liked her for so long
from far
away, but I never had a chance to tell her.” I
look down at the Walkman. “We only had
one night, and by the end of that night, it
seemed like I knew her even less than before.
But now I know. I know where her mind was
that night. Now I know what she was going
through.”
My voice breaks, and in that break comes a
flood of tears.
Tony doesn’t respond. He looks out into the
empty street, allowing me to sit in his car and just
miss her.
To miss her each time I pull in a breath of air.
To miss her with a heart that feels so cold by
itself, but warm when thoughts of her flow
through me.
I wipe the cuff of my jacket under my eyes. Then I
choke back my tears and laugh. “Thanks for
listening
to all that,” I say. “Next time, it’s okay to stop
me.”
Tony turns on the blinker, looks over his shoulder,
and pulls us back into the street. But he doesn’t
look
at me. “You’re welcome.” CASSETTE 5: SIDE B
It feels like we’ve driven this same road
multiple times since leaving Rosie’s. Like he’s
stalling for time. “Were you at the party?” I
ask.
Tony looks out his side window and changes
lanes. “No. Clay, I need to know that you’re going
to be
Page 118
all right.”
Impossible to answer. Because no, I didn’t push her
away. I didn’t add to her pain or do anything to hurt
her. Instead, I left her alone in that room. The only
person who might’ve been able to reach out and
save her from herself. To pull her back from
wherever she was heading.
I did what she asked and I left. When I should
have stayed.
“No one blames me,” I whisper. I need to hear it
said aloud. I need to hear the words in my ears
and
not just in my head. “No one blames me.”
“No one,” Tony says, his eyes still on the
road.
“What about you?” I ask.
We approach a four-way stop and slow down.
For a moment, from the corner of his eye, he
looks at me. Then he returns his gaze to the road.
“No, I
don’t blame you.”
“But why you?” I ask. “Why did she give you
the other set of tapes?”
“Let me drive you to the party house,” he
says. “I’ll tell you there.”
“You can’t tell me now?”
His smile is weak. “I’m trying to keep us on
the road.”
Soon after Clay left, the couple from the couch
walked into the bedroom. Actually, stumbled into
the bedroom is more accurate. Remember them?
I thought she was acting drunk, bumping into me
so we’d get up and leave. Unfortunately, it wasn’t
an act. She was smashed.
I passed them in the hall. One of Jessica’s
arms lay flopped over Justin’s shoulders. The
other one groped for the wall to steady
herself.
Of course, I didn’t actually see them come in.
I was still on the floor, my back against the far
side of the bed, and it was dark.
When I walked out of the room, I felt so
frustrated. So confused. I leaned against the
piano in the living room, almost needing it to hold
myself up. What should I do? Stay? Leave? But
where would I go?
Her sofa buddy kept her from stumbling too hard
into the nightstand. And when she rolled off the
bed…twice…he lifted her back on. Nice guy that
he was, he kept the laughter to a minimum.
I thought he would tuck her in and shut the
door behind him as he left. And that would be
the perfect time for my getaway. End of
story.
Hannah wasn’t my first kiss, but the first kiss that
mattered; the first kiss with someone who
mattered. And after talking with her for so long
that night, I assumed it was just the beginning.
Something was
Page 119
happening between us. Something right. I felt
it.
But that’s not the end of the story. Because
that wouldn’t make for a very interesting
tape, now would it? And by now, I’m sure you
knew it wasn’t the end.
Still, with no destination in mind, I left the party.
Instead of leaving, he started kissing her.
I know, some of you would have easily stayed for
such an amazing voyeuristic opportunity. A close
encounter of the sexual kind. Even if you
never saw it, at least you’d hear it.
But two things kept me down on that floor. With
my forehead pressed against my knees, I realized
how much I must’ve drank that night. And with
my balance not what it should’ve been, to run
across the floor
felt a little hazardous.
So that’s one excuse.
Excuse number two is that things seemed to be
winding down up there. Not only was she drunk
and
clumsy, she seemed to be completely
unresponsive. From what I could tell, it didn’t go
much beyond
kissing. And it seemed to be one-sided kissing
at that.
Again, nice guy that he was, he didn’t take
advantage of the situation. He wanted to. He
tried for the longest time to get a reaction out
of her. “Are you still awake? Do you want me
to take you to the bathroom? Are you gonna
puke?”
This girl wasn’t totally passed out. She grunted
and groaned a bit.
It dawned on him—finally—that she wasn’t in
a romantic mood and probably wouldn’t be
for a while. So he tucked her in and said he’d
check on her in a bit. Then he left.
At this point you might be wondering, Who are
these people? Hannah, you forgot to tell us their
names.
But I didn’t forget. If there’s one thing I’ve still
got, it’s my memory.
Which is too bad. Maybe if I forgot things once
in a while, we’d all be a little bit happier.
The mist was heavy when I left the party. And as I
walked through the neighborhood, it started to
drizzle. Then rain. But when I first started
walking it was just a thick mist that left
everything sort of hazy. No, you’ll have to wait
for a name on this one. Though if you’ve been
paying close attention, I gave you the answer a
long time ago.
Before I say his name out loud, this guy needs to
stew a bit…to remember everything that
happened in
that room.
And he remembers. I know he does.
I would love to see his face right now. His eyes
shut tight. Jaw clenched. Fists pulling out his hair.
And to him I say, Deny it! Go on, deny that I was
ever in that room. Deny that I know what you did.
Or
not what you did, but what you didn’t do. What
you allowed to happen. Rationalize why this isn’t
the
Page 120
tape you’re making a return appearance on. It
must be a later tape. It has to be a later tape.
Oh, really? And you’d like that? A later tape
would make things better?
Don’t bet on it.
God. What else could’ve gone wrong that
night?
I know she wasn’t your girlfriend, that you hardly
ever talked to her and barely even knew her, but is
that your best excuse for what happened
next? Or is that your only excuse?
Either way, there is no excuse.
I stood up, stabilizing myself with one hand on
the bed.
Your shoes—the shadow of your shoes—were still
visible in the light coming under the door. Because
when you left that room, you took up post right
outside. And I let go of the bed and started
walking toward that sliver of light, not sure what
I’d say to you when I opened the door.
But halfway there, two more shoes came into
view…and I stopped.
When I left the party, I just walked. Several blocks.
Not wanting to go home. Not wanting to go back.
The door opened, but you pulled it back and
said, “No. Let her rest.”
In that tiny burst of light, I saw a closet—its
accordion doors halfway open. Meanwhile,
your friend was convincing you to let him in
that room.
I waited, heart pounding, trapped in the
middle of the floor.
The bedroom door opened again. But again,
you pulled it shut. And you tried to make a
joke of it. “Trust me,” you said, “she won’t
move. She’ll just lay there.”
And what was his response? What was it?
What was his reasoning for you to step aside
and let him in that room? Do you remember?
Because I do.
It was the night shift.
He told you he was working the night shift and
had to leave in a few minutes.
A few minutes, that’s all he needed with her.
So just relax and step aside.
And that’s all it took for you to let him open
the door.
God.
Pathetic.
I couldn’t believe it. And your friend couldn’t
believe it, either, because when he grabbed the
doorknob
again, he didn’t rush right in. He waited for
you to protest.
Page 121
In that brief moment—the moment you said
nothing—I fell on my knees, sick, covering my
mouth with both hands. I stumbled toward
the closet, tears blurring the light from the
hall. And when I collapsed into the closet, a
pile of jackets on the floor caught me.
When the bedroom door opened, I pulled the
closet doors shut. And I shut my eyes tight. Blood
pounded in my ears. I rocked back and forth, back
and forth, beating my forehead into the pile of
jackets. But with the bass pumping throughout
the house, no one heard me.
“Just relax.” Those words, he’s said it before.
It’s what he always says to the people he’s
taking advantage of. Girlfriends. Guys.
Whoever.
It’s Bryce. It has to be. Bryce Walker was in
that room.
And with the bass thumping, no one heard him
walking across the room. Walking across the
room. Getting on the bed. The bedsprings
screaming under his weight. No one heard a thing.
And I could have stopped it. If I could have
talked. If I could have seen. If I could have
thought about anything, I would have opened
those doors and stopped it.
But I didn’t. And it doesn’t matter what my
excuse was. That my mind was in a meltdown
is no excuse. I have no excuse. I could have
stopped it—end of story. But to stop it, I felt
like I’d have to stop the entire world from
spinning. Like things had been out of control
for so long that whatever I did hardly
mattered anymore.
And I couldn’t stand all the emotions
anymore. I wanted the world to stop…to end.
For Hannah, the world did end. But for
Jessica, it didn’t. It went on. And then,
Hannah hit her with these tapes.
I don’t know how many songs went by with
my face buried in those jackets. The beats
kept sliding from one song into another. After
a while, my throat felt so scratched. So raw
and burning. Had I been screaming?
With my knees on the floor, I felt vibrations
whenever anyone walked down the hall. And
when footsteps fell within the room—several
songs after he entered the room—I pressed my
back against the closet wall…waiting. Waiting for
the closet doors to be torn open. To be yanked
out of my hiding place.
And then? What would he do to me then?
Tony’s car pulls over. The front tire scrapes the
curb. I don’t know how we got here, but the
house is right outside my window now. The same
front door where I entered the party. The same
front porch where I left. And to the left of the
porch, a window. Behind that window, a bedroom
and a closet with accordion doors where Hannah,
on the night I kissed her, disappeared.
But light from the hallway seeped into the
room, into the closet, and his footsteps
walked away. It was over.
After all, he couldn’t be late for work, could
he?
So what happened next? Well, I ran out of the
room and straight down the hall. And that’s
where I saw you. Sitting in a room all by yourself.
The person this whole tape revolves around…
Justin Foley.
Page 122
My stomach lurches and I fling open the car
door.
Sitting on the edge of a bed, with the lights
turned off, there you were.
Sitting there, staring at nothing. While I stood
in the hallway, frozen, staring at you.
We’d come a long way, Justin. From the first time
I watched you slip on Kat’s lawn. To my first kiss
at
the bottom of the slide. To now.
First, you started a chain of events that ruined
my life. Now, you were working on hers.
Outside that very same house, I throw up.
I keep my body hunched over, my head
hanging over the gutter.
Eventually, you turned my way. The color in your
face…gone. Your expression…blank. And your
eyes
looked so exhausted.
Or was it pain I saw there?
“Stay there as long as you want,” Tony says.
Don’t worry, I think. I won’t puke in your car.
Justin, baby, I’m not blaming you entirely. We’re
in this one together. We both could have stopped
it.
Either one of us. We could have saved her.
And I’m admitting this to you. To all of you.
That girl had two chances. And both of us let
her down.
The breeze feels good on my face, cooling the
sweat on my forehead and neck.
So why is this tape about Justin? What about
the other guy? Isn’t what he did worse?
Yes. Absolutely yes. But the tapes need to be
passed on. And if I sent them to him, they
would stop. Think about it. He raped a girl
and would leave town in a second if he
knew…well…if he knew that we knew.
Still hunched over, I breathe in as fully as
possible. Then I hold it. And release.
Breathe. Then hold. Release.
I sit upright in the seat, keeping the door open
just in case. “Why you?” I ask. “Why do you have
these
tapes? What did you do?”
A car drives by and we both watch it turn left two
blocks away. It’s another minute before Tony
Page 123
answers.
“Nothing,” he says. “And that’s the truth.” For the first
time since approaching me at Rosie’s, Tony addresses
me eye to eye. And in his eyes, catching the light from
a lamppost half a block away, I see
tears. “Finish this tape, Clay, and I’ll explain
everything.”
I don’t answer.
“Finish it. You’re almost done,” he says.
So what do you think of him now, Justin? Do
you hate him? Your friend that raped her, is
he still your friend?
Yes, but why?
It must be denial. It has to be. Sure, he’s always
had a temper. Sure, he goes through girls like used
underwear. But he’s always been a good friend to
you. And the more you hang out with him, the
more he seems like the same old guy from before,
right? And if he acts like the same guy, then he
couldn’t possibly have done anything wrong.
Which means that you didn’t do anything wrong,
either.
Great! That’s great news, Justin. Because if he
didn’t do anything wrong, and you didn’t do
anything wrong, then I didn’t do anything
wrong. And you have no idea how much I wish
I didn’t ruin that girl’s life.
But I did.
At the very least, I helped. And so did you.
No, you’re right, you didn’t rape her. And I didn’t
rape her. He did. But you…and I…we let it happen.
It’s our fault.
“Full story,” I say. “What happened?”
I pull the sixth tape from my pocket and swap
it with the one inside the Walkman.
CASSETTE 6: SIDE A
Tony takes his keys out of the ignition. Something
to hold on to while he talks. “I’ve been trying to
figure
out how to say this the whole time we’ve been
driving. The whole time we’ve been sitting
here. Even when you were puking your guts
out.”
“You noticed I didn’t puke in your car.”
“I did.” He smiles, looking down at his keys.
“Thanks. I appreciate that.”
I close the car door. My stomach is settling.
Page 124
“She came over to my house,” Tony says.
“Hannah. And that was my chance.” “For
what?”
“Clay, the signs were all there,” he says.
“I had my chance, too,” I tell him. I take off the
headphones and hang them on my knee. “At the
party.
She was freaking out when we kissed and I
didn’t know why. That was my chance.”
Inside the car, it’s dark. And quiet. With the
windows rolled up the outside world seems
deep asleep. “We’re all to blame,” he says.
“At least a little.”
“So she came over to your house,” I say.
“With her bike. The one she always rode to
school.”
“The blue one,” I say. “Let me guess. You
were working on your car.”
He laughs. “Who would’ve thought, right? But she
never came over to my house before, so I was a
little
surprised. You know, we were friendly at
school, so I didn’t think too much of it. What
was weird, though, was why she came over.”
“Why?”
He looks out the side window, and his chest
fills with air. “She came over to give me her
bike.”
The words sit there, undisturbed, for an
uncomfortably long time.
“She wanted me to have it,” he says. “She
was done with it. When I asked for a reason,
she just shrugged. She didn’t have one. But it
was a sign. And I missed it.”
I summarize a bullet point from the handout
at school. “Giving away possessions.”
Tony nods. “She said I was the only one she could
think of who might need it. I drive the oldest car
at
school, she said, and she thought if it ever
broke down I might need a backup.” “But this
baby never breaks down,” I say.
“This thing always breaks down,” he says. “I’m
just always around to fix it. So I told her that I
couldn’t
take her bike. Not without giving her
something in return.” “What did you give
her?”
“I’ll never forget this,” he says, and he turns to
look at me. “Her eyes, Clay, they never looked
away.
She just kept looking, straight into my eyes, and
started crying. She just stared at me and tears
began
streaming down her face.”
He wipes away tears from his own eyes and
then wipes a hand across his upper lip. “I
should have done something.”
Page 125
The signs were all there, all over, for anyone
willing to notice. “What did she ask for?”
“She asked me how I made my tapes, the ones I
play in my car.” He leans his head back and takes
a
deep breath. “So I told her about my dad’s
old tape recorder.” He pauses. “Then she
asked if I had anything to record voices.”
“God.”
“Like a handheld recorder or something.
Something you didn’t have to plug in but
could walk around with. And I didn’t ask why.
I told her to wait right there and I’d get one.”
“And you gave it to her?”
He turns to me, his face hard. “I didn’t know
what she was going to do with it, Clay.”
“Wait, I’m not accusing you, Tony. But she
didn’t say anything about why she wanted
it?” “If I had asked, do you think she would
have told me?”
No. By the time she went to Tony’s house, her
mind was made up. If she wanted someone to
stop her,
to rescue her from herself, I was there. At the
party. And she knew it. I shake my head. “She
wouldn’t have told you.”
“A few days later,” he says, “when I get home
from school, there’s a package sitting on my
porch. I
take it up to my room and start listening to
the tapes. But it doesn’t make any sense.”
“Did she leave you a note or anything?”
“No. Just the tapes. But it didn’t make any sense
because Hannah and I have third period together
and
she was at school that day.” “What?”
“So when I got home and started listening to the
tapes, I went through them so fast. Fast-
forwarding to
find out if I was on them. But I wasn’t. And that’s when
I knew that she’d given me the second set of tapes. So I
looked her up and called her house, but no one
answered. So I called her parents’ store. I asked if
Hannah was there, and they asked if everything was all
right because I’m sure I sounded crazy.”
“What did you say?”
“I told them that something was wrong and they
needed to find her. But I couldn’t make myself tell
them why.” He takes in a thin, jagged breath of air.
“And the next day at school, she wasn’t there.”
I want to tell him I’m sorry, that I can’t
imagine what that must’ve been like. But then
I think of
tomorrow, at school, and realize I’ll find out
soon enough. Seeing the other people on the
tapes for the first time.
Page 126
“I went home early that day,” he says, “pretending
I was sick. And I’ve got to admit, it took me a few
days to pull myself together. But when I returned,
Justin Foley looked like hell. Then Alex. And I
thought, okay, most of these people deserve it, so
I’m going to do what she asked and make sure you
all hear
what she has to say.”
“But how are you keeping track?” I ask. “How
did you know I had the tapes?” “You were
easy,” he says. “You stole my Walkman, Clay.”
We both laugh. And it feels good. A release. Like
laughing at a funeral. Maybe inappropriate, but
definitely needed.
“But everyone else, they were a little trickier,” he says.
“I’d run to my car after the last bell and drive as close to
the front lawn of the school as possible. When I saw
whoever was next, a couple days after I knew the last
person had heard the tapes, I’d call out his name and
wave him over. Or her. I’d wave her
over.”
“And then you’d just ask if they had the
tapes?”
“No. They would’ve denied it, right? So I’d hold up
a tape when they got close and tell them to get in
because I had a song I wanted them to hear.
Every time, based on their reaction, I knew.”
“And then you’d play one of her tapes?”
“No. If they didn’t run away, I’d have to do
something, so I’d play them a song,” he says. “Any
song.
They would sit there, where you are,
wondering why in the hell I was playing them
this song. But if I was right, their eyes would
glaze over, like they were a million miles
away.”
“So why you?” I ask. “Why’d she give the
tapes to you?”
“I don’t know,” he says. “The only thing I can
think of is because I gave her the recorder. She
thought I had a stake in it and would play
along.”
“You’re not on them, but you’re still a
part.”
He faces the windshield and grips the
steering wheel. “I’ve got to go.” “I didn’t
mean anything by that,” I say. “Honest.”
“I know. But it’s late. My dad’s going to start
wondering if I broke down somewhere.” “What,
you don’t want him messing under your hood
again?” I grab the door handle and then,
remembering, let go and pull out my phone.
“I need you to do something. Can you say
hello to my mom?”
“Sure.”
I scroll through the list of names, hit Send,
and she picks up right away. “Clay?”
Page 127
“Hey, Mom.”
“Clay, where are you?” She sounds hurt. “I
told you I might be out late.”
“I know. You did. I was just hoping to hear
from you by now.”
“I’m sorry. But I’m going to need a little
longer. I may need to stay at Tony’s
tonight.” Right on cue, “Hello, Mrs. Jensen.”
She asks if I’ve been drinking. “Mom, no. I
swear.”
“Okay, well, this is for his history project,
right?”
I flinch. She wants to believe my excuses so
bad. Every time I lie, she wants to believe
me so much. “I trust you, Clay.”
I tell her I’ll be home before school to get
my stuff, then we hang up. “Where are you
going to stay?” Tony asks.
“I don’t know. I’ll probably go home. But I
don’t want her to worry if I don’t.”
He turns the key, the engine starts, and he flips
on the headlights. “Do you want me to take you
somewhere?”
I grab the door handle and nod toward the
house. “This is where I’m at in the tapes,” I say.
“But
thanks.”
His eyes stare straight ahead.
“Honestly. Thank you,” I say. And when I say it,
I mean it for more than just the ride. For
everything.
For how he reacted when I broke down and
cried. For trying to make me laugh on the most
horrible
night of my life.
It feels good knowing someone understands
what I’m listening to, what I’m going through.
Somehow, it
makes it not as scary to keep listening.
I get out of the car and shut the door. His
car pulls away.
I press Play.
Back to the party, everyone. But don’t get
too comfy, we’ll be leaving in just a minute.
Page 128
Half a block away, Tony’s Mustang stops at
an intersection, takes a left, and drives
away.
If time was a string connecting all of your
stories, that party would be the point where
everything knots
up. And that knot keeps growing and
growing, getting more and more tangled,
dragging the rest of your stories into it.
When Justin and I finally broke that awful,
painful stare, I wandered down the hall and
back into the
party. Staggered in, really. But not from the
alcohol. From everything else.
I sit on the curb, a few feet from where I
vomited out of Tony’s car. If whoever lives here,
because I
have no idea whose party it was, wants to
come out and ask me to leave, I welcome it.
Please do. I grabbed for the piano in the
living room. Then the piano bench. And I
sat.
I wanted to leave, but where would I go? I
couldn’t go home. Not yet.
And wherever I went, how would I get there? I
was too weak to walk. At least, I thought I was
too
weak. But in truth, I was too weak to try.
The only thing I knew for certain was that I
wanted to get out of there and not think
about anything or anyone anymore.
Then a hand touched my shoulder. A gentle
squeeze. It was Jenny Kurtz.
The cheerleader from the Student Body office.
Jenny, this one’s for you.
I drop my head down to my knees.
Jenny asked if I needed a ride home, and I almost
laughed. Was it so obvious? Did I look that
terrible? So I looped my arm in hers and she
helped me up. Which felt good, letting someone
help me. We walked out the front door, through a
crowd either passed out on the porch or smoking
in the yard.
Somewhere, at that moment, I was walking from
block to block trying to figure out why I’d left that
party. Trying to figure out, trying to
understand, what had just happened between
me and Hannah. The sidewalk was damp. My
feet, numb and heavy, shuffled across the
pavement. I listened to the sound of every
pebble and leaf that I stepped on. I wanted to
hear them all. To block out the music and the
voices behind me.
While blocks away, I could still hear that
music. Distant. Muffled. Like I couldn’t get far
enough away. And I can still remember every
song that played.
Jenny, you didn’t say a thing. You didn’t ask me
any questions. And I was so grateful. Maybe
you’ve
had things happen, or seen things happen at
parties that you just couldn’t discuss. Not right
away, at least. Which is sort of fitting, because I
haven’t discussed any of this until now.
Well…no…I tried. I tried once, but he didn’t
want to hear it.
Page 129
Is that the twelfth story? The thirteenth? Or
something else entirely? Is it one of the names
written on her
paper that she won’t tell us about?
So, Jenny, you led me to your car. And even
though my thoughts were somewhere else—
my eyes focused on nothing—I felt your
touch. You held my arm with such tenderness
as you lowered me into the passenger seat.
You buckled me in, got in your seat, then we
left.
What happened next, I’m not entirely sure. I
wasn’t paying attention because, in your car, I
felt secure. The air inside was warm and
comforting. The wiper blades, on a slow
speed, gently pulled me out of my thoughts
and into the car. Into reality.
The rain wasn’t heavy, but it blurred the
windshield just enough to keep everything
dreamlike. And I needed that. It kept my
world from becoming too real, too fast.
And then…it hit. There’s nothing like an
accident to bring the world crashing back.
An accident? Another one? Two in one night?
How come I never heard about this one?
The front wheel on my side slammed into
and jumped the curb. A wooden post
smacked into your front bumper and
snapped back like a toothpick.
God. No.
A Stop sign fell backward in front of your
headlights. It caught under your car and you
screamed and
slammed on the brakes. In the side mirror, I
watched sparks fly onto the road as we slid
to a stop. Okay, now I’m awake.
We sat for a moment, staring through the
windshield. No words, not a glance between us.
The wipers
smeared the rain from side to side. And my hands
stayed gripped to my seatbelt, thankful we only
hit a
sign.
The accident with the old man. And the guy
from school. Did Hannah know? Did she
know Jenny caused it?
Your door opened and I watched you walk to
the front of your car, then crouch between
the headlights for a closer look. You ran a
hand over the dent and let your head droop
forward. I couldn’t tell if you were pissed. Or
were you crying?
Maybe you were laughing at how horrible
the night was turning out.
I know where to go. I don’t need the map. I
know exactly where the next star is, so I
stand up to start walking.
The dent wasn’t bad. I mean, it wasn’t good, but
you had to feel some relief. It could have been
worse.
It could have been much, much worse. For
example…you could have hit something else.
She knows.
Something alive.
Page 130
Whatever your initial thoughts, you stood up with a
blank expression. Just standing there, staring at the
dent, shaking your head.
Then you caught my eye. And I’m sure I saw a
frown, even if it lasted only a split second. But
that frown turned into a smile. Followed by a
shrug.
And what were the first words you said when you
got back in the car? “Well, that sucks.” Then you
put
your key in the ignition and…I stopped you. I
couldn’t let you drive away.
At the intersection where Tony turned left, I
take a right. It’s still two blocks away, but I
know it’s there. The Stop sign.
You shut your eyes and said, “Hannah, I’m not
drunk.”
Well, I didn’t accuse you of being drunk,
Jenny. But I was wondering why the hell you
couldn’t keep your car on the road.
“It’s raining,” you said.
And yes, true, it was. Barely.
I told you to park the car.
You told me to be reasonable. We both lived close
by and you’d stick to the residential streets—as if
that made it any better.
I see it. A metal pole holding up a Stop sign, its
reflective letters visible even this far away.
But on the night of the accident, it was a
different sign. The letters weren’t reflective
and the sign had been fastened to a wooden
post.
“Hannah, don’t worry,” you said. Then you
laughed. “Nobody obeys Stop signs anyway. They
just roll on through. So now, because there isn’t
one there, it’s legal. See? People will thank me.”
Again, I told you to park the car. We’d get a
ride home from someone at the party. I’d pick
you up first thing in the morning and drive you
to your car.
But you tried again. “Hannah, listen.”
“Park it,” I said. “Please.”
And then you told me to get out. But I wouldn’t. I
tried reasoning with you. You were lucky it was
only
a sign. Imagine what could happen if I let you
drive us all the way home. But again, “Get
out.”
I sat for a long time with my eyes shut,
listening to the rain and the wipers. “Hannah!
Get…out!”
So finally, I did. I opened the car door and
stepped out. But I didn’t shut it. I looked back
at you. And Page 131
you stared through your windshield—through
the wipers—gripping the wheel. Still a block
away, but the only thing I can focus on is the
Stop sign straight ahead. I asked if I could use
your phone. I saw it sitting there right below
the stereo. “Why?” you asked.
I’m not sure why I told you the truth. I should have
lied. “We need to at least tell someone about the
sign,” I said.
You kept your eyes straight ahead. “They’ll
trace it. They can trace phone calls, Hannah.”
Then you started up the car and told me to
shut the door.
I didn’t.
So you reversed the car, and I jumped back to
keep the door from knocking me over.
You didn’t care that the metal sign was
crushing—grating—the underside of your car.
When you cleared it, the sign lay at my feet,
warped and streaked with silver scratches.
You revved the engine and I took the hint,
stepping back onto the curb. Then you peeled
away, causing the door to slam shut, picking up
speed the further you got…and you got away.
In fact, you got away with much more than
knocking down a sign, Jenny. And once again, I
could have stopped it…somehow.
We all could have stopped it. We all could
have stopped something. The rumors. The
rape.
You.
There must have been something I could have
said. At the very least, I could have taken your
keys. Or
at the very, very least, I could have reached in
and stolen your phone to call the police.
Actually, that’s the only thing that would’ve
mattered. Because you found your way home in
once piece, Jenny. But that wasn’t the problem.
The sign was knocked down, and that was the
problem.
B-6 on your map. Two blocks from the party
there’s a Stop sign. But on that night, for part of
the night,
there wasn’t. And it was raining. And
someone was trying to deliver his pizzas on
time. And someone else, headed in the
opposite direction, was turning.
The old man.
There was no Stop sign on that corner. Not on that
night. And one of them, one of the drivers, died.
No one knew who caused it. Not us. Not the
police.
But Jenny knew. And Hannah. And maybe Jenny’s
parents, because someone fixed her bumper real
fast.
Page 132
I never knew the guy in that car. He was a senior.
And when I saw his picture in the newspaper, I
didn’t recognize him. Just one of the many faces at
school I never got to know…and never would.
I didn’t go to his funeral, either. Yes, maybe I
should have, but I didn’t. I couldn’t. And now
I’m sure it’s obvious why.
She didn’t know. Not about the man in the
other car. She didn’t know it was the man
from her house. Her old house. And I’m glad.
Earlier, she watched him pull out of his
garage. She watched him drive away without
noticing her.
But some of you were there, at his funeral.
Driving to return a toothbrush. That’s what his
wife told me as we waited on her couch for the
police to bring him home. He was driving to the
other end of town to return their granddaughter’s
toothbrush. They’d been keeping an eye on her
while her parents were on vacation, and she’d left
it behind by accident. The girl’s parents said there
was no need to drive across town just for that.
They had plenty of extras. “But that’s what he
does,” his wife told me. “That’s the kind of person
he is.”
And then the police came.
For those of you who did go, let me describe what
school was like on the day of his funeral. In a
word…it was quiet. About a quarter of the school
took the morning off. Mostly seniors, of course.
But for those of us who did go to school, the
teachers let us know that if we simply forgot to
bring a note from home, they wouldn’t mark us
absent if we wanted to attended the funeral.
Mr. Porter said funerals can be a part of the
healing process. But I doubted that very much.
Not for me. Because on that corner, there
wasn’t a Stop sign that night. Someone had
knocked it over. And someone else…yours
truly…could’ve stopped it.
Two officers helped her husband inside, his
body trembling. His wife got up and walked
over to him. She wrapped him in her arms and
they cried.
When I left, closing the door behind me, the
last thing I saw was the two of them standing
in the middle of the living room. Holding each
other.
On the day of the funeral, so those of you who
attended wouldn’t miss any work, the rest of us
did nothing. In every class, the teachers gave us
free time. Free to write. Free to read.
Free to think.
And what did I do? For the first time, I thought
about my own funeral.
More and more, in very general terms, I’d
been thinking about my own death. Just the
fact of dying. But on that day, with all of you
at a funeral, I began thinking of my own.
I reach the Stop sign. With the tips of my fingers, I
reach forward and touch the cold metal pole.
I could picture life—school and everything else—
continuing on without me. But I could not picture
my funeral. Not at all. Mostly because I couldn’t
imagine who would attend or what they would
say.
I had…I have…no idea what you think of me.
Page 133
I don’t know what people think of you either,
Hannah. When we found out, and since your
parents
didn’t have a funeral in this town, no one said
much about it at all.
I mean, it was there. We felt it. Your empty
desk. The fact that you would not be coming
back. But no one knew where to begin. No
one knew how to start that conversation.
It’s now been a couple of weeks since the
party. So far, Jenny, you’ve done a great job
of hiding from me. I suppose that’s
understandable. You’d like to forget what we
did—what happened with your car and the
Stop sign. The repercussions.
But you never will.
Maybe you didn’t know what people thought
of you because they themselves didn’t know
what they thought of you. Maybe you didn’t
give us enough to go on, Hannah.
If not for that party, I never would have met the real
you. But for some reason, and I am extremely grateful,
you gave me that chance. However brief it was, you
gave me a chance. And I liked the Hannah
I met that night. Maybe I could’ve even loved
her.
But you decided not to let that happen,
Hannah. It was you who decided.
I, on the other hand, only have to think about
it for one more day.
I turn away from the Stop sign and walk
away.
If I had known two cars were going to crash on
that corner, I would’ve run back to the party and
called
the cops immediately. But I never imagined
that would happen. Never.
So instead, I walked. But not back to the
party. My mind was racing all over the place.
I couldn’t think straight. I couldn’t walk
straight.
I want to look back. To look over my shoulder
and see the Stop sign with huge reflective
letters, pleading with Hannah. Stop!
But I keep facing forward, refusing to see it as more
than it is. It’s a sign. A stop sign on a street corner.
Nothing more.
I turned corner after corner with no idea
where I was going.
We walked those streets together, Hannah.
Different routes, but at the same time. On the
same night. We walked the streets to get
away. Me, from you. And you, from the party.
But not just from the party. From yourself.
And then I heard tires squeal, and I turned,
and I watched two cars collide.
Eventually, I made it to a gas station. C-7 on your
map. And I used a payphone to call the police. As
it rang, I found myself hugging the receiver, part
of me hoping that no one would answer.
I wanted to wait. I wanted the phone to just
keep ringing. I wanted life to stay right there…
on pause. Page 134
I can’t follow her map anymore. I am not
going to the gas station.
When someone finally did answer, I sucked in
the tears that wet my lips and told them that
on the corner of Tanglewood and South…
But she cut me off. She told me to calm down.
And that’s when I realized how hard I had
been crying. How much I was struggling to
catch one good breath.
I cross the street and move further away from
the party house.
Over the past few weeks, I’ve walked out of
my way so many times to avoid that house.
To avoid the reminder, the pain, of my one
night with Hannah Baker. I have no desire to
see it twice in one night. She told me the cops
had already been called and were on their
way.
I swing my backpack in front of me and pull
out the map.
I was shocked. I couldn’t believe you actually
called the police, Jenny. I unfold the map to
give it one last look.
But I shouldn’t have been shocked. Because as it
turns out, you didn’t call them. Then I crumple it
up, crushing the map into a ball the size of my fist.
At school the next day, when everyone replayed
the events of what happened the previous night,
that’s
when I found out who had called. And it
wasn’t to report a fallen sign.
I stuff the map deep into a bush and walk
away.
It was to report an accident. An accident caused
by a fallen sign. An accident I was never aware
of…until then.
But that night, after hanging up the phone, I
wandered the streets some more. Because I had
to stop
crying. Before I went home, I needed to calm
down. If my parents caught me sneaking back
in with tears in my eyes, they’d ask way too
many questions. Unanswerable questions.
That’s what I’m doing now. Staying away. I wasn’t
crying the night of the party, but I can barely hold
it
back now.
And I can’t go home.
So I walked without thinking about which roads to
take. And it felt good. The cold. The mist. That’s
what the rain had turned into by then. A light
mist.
And I walked for hours, imagining the mist
growing thick and swallowing me whole. The
thought of disappearing like that—so simply
—made me so happy.
But that, as you know, never happened.
Page 135
I pop open the Walkman to flip the tape. I’m
almost at the end.
God. I let out a quivering breath and close my
eyes. The end.
CASSETTE 6: SIDE B
Just two more to go. Don’t give up on me
now.
I’m sorry. I guess that’s an odd thing to say.
Because isn’t that what I’m doing? Giving up? Yes.
As a matter of fact, I am. And that, more than
anything else, is what this all comes down to.
Me…giving up…on me.
No matter what I’ve said so far, no matter
who I’ve spoken of, it all comes back to—it all
ends
with—me.
Her voice sounds calm. Content with what
she’s saying.
Before that party, I’d thought about giving up so
many times. I don’t know, maybe some people are
just
preconditioned to think about it more than
others. Because every time something bad
happened, I thought about it.
It? Okay, I’ll say it. I thought about suicide.
The anger, the blame, it’s all gone. Her mind is
made up. The word is not a struggle for her
anymore. After everything I’ve talked about
on these tapes, everything that occurred, I
thought about suicide. Usually, it was just a
passing thought.
I wish I would die.
I’ve thought those words many times. But it’s
a hard thing to say out loud. It’s even scarier
to feel you might mean it.
But sometimes I took things further and wondered
how I would do it. I would tuck myself into bed
and
wonder if there was anything in the house I
could use.
A gun? No. We never owned one. And I
wouldn’t know where to get one.
What about hanging? Well, what would I use?
Where would I do it? And even if I knew what and
where, I could never get beyond the visual of
someone finding me—swinging—inches from
the floor. I couldn’t do that to Mom and Dad.
So how did they find you? I’ve heard so many
rumors.
It became a sick sort of game, imagining ways to
kill myself. And there are some pretty weird and
creative ways.
Page 136
You took pills. That, we all know. Some say you
passed out and drowned in a bathtub full of
water.
It came down to two lines of thinking. If I wanted
people to think it was an accident, I’d drive my car off
the road. Someplace where there’s no chance of
survival. And there are so many places to do that on
the
outskirts of town. I’ve probably driven by each of
them a dozen times in the past couple weeks.
Others say you drew the bathwater, but fell
asleep on your bed while it was filling. Your mom
and dad came home, found the bathroom flooded,
and called your name. But there was no answer.
Then there are these tapes.
Can I trust the twelve of you to keep a secret?
To not let my parents find out what really
happened? Will you let them believe it was an
accident if that’s the story going around?
She pauses.
I don’t know. I’m not sure.
She thinks we might tell. She thinks we’ll walk
up to our friends and say, “Do you want to
know a horrible secret?”
So I’ve decided on the least painful way
possible. Pills.
My stomach pulls in, wanting to rid my body
of everything. Food. Thoughts. Emotions.
But what kind of pills? And how many? I’m
not sure. And I don’t have much time to figure
it out because tomorrow…I’m going to do it.
Wow.
I sit down on the curb of a dark, quiet intersection.
I won’t be around anymore…tomorrow.
Most houses on the connecting four blocks give
little indication that anyone is awake inside. A few
windows flicker with the faint blue light of late-
night TV. About a third of them have porch lights
on. But for the rest, other than a cut lawn or a car
out front, it’s hard to tell anyone lives there at all.
Tomorrow I’m getting up, I’m getting dressed, and
I’m walking to the post office. There, I’ll mail a
bunch of tapes to Justin Foley. And after that,
there’s no turning back. I’ll go to school, too late
for first
period, and we’ll have one last day together. The
only difference being that I’ll know it’s the last
day.
You won’t.
Can I remember? Can I see her in the halls on
that last day? I want to remember the very
last time I saw her.
And you’ll treat me how you’ve always treated
me. Do you remember the last thing you said to
me?
Page 137
I don’t.
The last thing you did to me?
I smiled, I’m sure of it. I smiled every time I saw
you after that party, but you never looked up.
Because
your mind was made up.
If given the chance, you knew you might smile
back. And you couldn’t. Not if you wanted to
go through with it.
And what was the last thing I said to you?
Because trust me, when I said it, I knew it was
the last thing I’d ever say.
Nothing. You told me to leave the room and
that was it. You found ways to ignore me
every time after that.
Which brings us to one of my very last
weekends. The weekend following the
accident. The weekend of a new party. A
party I didn’t attend.
Yes, I was still grounded. But that’s not the reason
I didn’t go. In fact, if I wanted to go, it would’ve
been much easier than last time because I was
house-sitting that weekend. A friend of my
father’s was out of town and I was watching his
house for him, feeding his dog, and keeping an
eye on things because
there was supposed to be a rager a few doors
down.
And there was. Maybe not as big as the last
party, but definitely not one for beginners.
Even if I thought you might be there, I still
would’ve stayed home.
With the way you ignored me at school, I
assumed you would ignore me there, too. And
that was a
theory too painful to prove.
I’ve heard people say that after a particularly bad
experience with tequila, just the smell of it can
make them barf. And while this party didn’t make
me barf, just being near it—just hearing it—
twisted my
stomach into knots.
One week was nowhere near enough time to
get over that last party.
The dog was going crazy, yapping every time
someone walked by the window. I would crouch
down,
yelling at him to get away from there, but
was too afraid to go over and pick him up—
too afraid someone might see me and call my
name.
So I put the dog in the garage, where he could
yap all he wanted.
Wait, I remember it now. The last time I saw
you.
The bass thumping down the block was
impossible to shut out. But I tried. I ran
through the house, closing curtains and
twisting shut every blind I could find.
I remember the last words we said to each
other.
Page 138
Then I hid myself in the bedroom with the TV
blasting. And even though I couldn’t hear it, I
could feel
the bass pumping inside of me.
I shut my eyes, tight. I wasn’t watching the TV
anymore. I wasn’t in that room anymore. I could
only think back to that closet, hiding inside it with
a pile of jackets surrounding me. And once again,
I started rocking back and forth, back and forth.
And once again, no one was around to hear me
cry.
In Mr. Porter’s English class, I noticed your desk
was empty. But when the bell rang and I walked
into
the hall, there you were.
Eventually the party died down. And after
everyone walked by the window again, and
the dog stopped yapping, I walked through
the house reopening the curtains.
We almost bumped into each other. But your
eyes were down so you didn’t know it was me.
And
together, we said it. “I’m sorry.”
After being shut in for so long, I decided to catch a
breath of fresh air. And maybe, in turn, be a hero.
Then you looked up. You saw me. And there, in
your eyes, what was it? Sadness? Pain? You
moved around me and tried pushing your hair
away from your face. Your fingernails were
painted dark blue. I watched you walk down the
long stretch of hallway, with people knocking into
me. But I didn’t care.
I stood there and watched you disappear.
Forever.
Once again, everybody, D-4. Courtney
Crimsen’s house. The site of this party.
No, this tape is not about Courtney…though she
does play a part. But Courtney has no idea what
I’m
about to say because she left just as things
got going.
I turn and walk in the opposite direction of
Courtney’s house.
My plan was to just walk by the place. Maybe I’d
find someone struggling to put a key in their car
door
and I’d give them a ride home.
I’m not going to Courtney’s. I’m going to
Eisenhower Park, the scene of Hannah’s first
kiss. But the street was empty. Everyone was
gone.
Or so it seemed.
And then, someone called my name.
Over the tall wooden fence at the side of her
house, a head poked up. And whose head would
that be?
Bryce Walker’s.
God, no. This can only end one way. If anyone
can shovel more shit onto Hannah’s life, it’s
Bryce. “Where you going?” he asked.
How many times had I seen him, with any of his
girlfriends, grabbing their wrists and twisting?
Treating
them like meat.
Page 139
And that was in public.
My body, my shoulders, everything was set to
keep walking by the house. And I should have
kept
walking. But my face turned toward him. There
was steam rising up from his side of the fence.
“Come on, join us,” he said. “We’re sobering
up.”
And whose head should pop up beside his?
Miss Courtney Crimsen’s.
Now there was a coincidence. She’s the one who
used me as a chauffer to attend a party. And
there I
was, crashing her after-party.
She’s the one who left me stranded with no
one to talk to. And there I was, at her house,
where she had nowhere to hide.
That’s not why you did it, Hannah. That’s not why
you joined them. You knew it was the worst
choice
possible. You knew that.
But who am I to hold a grudge?
That’s why you did it. You wanted your world to
collapse around you. You wanted everything to
get as
dark as possible. And Bryce, you knew, could
help you do that.
He said you were all just relaxing a bit. Then you,
Courtney, offered to give me a ride home when
we
were done, not realizing “home” was only
two houses away. And you sounded so
genuine, which surprised me.
It even made me feel a little guilty.
I was willing to forgive you, Courtney. I do forgive
you. In fact, I forgive almost all of you. But you
still
need to hear me out. You still need to know.
I walked across the wet grass and pulled a latch
on the fence, popping the gate open a few inches.
And
behind it, the source of the steam…a
redwood hot tub.
The jets weren’t on, so the only sound was the water
lapping against the sides. Against the two of you. Your
heads were back, resting on the edge of the hot tub.
Your eyes were shut. And the little smiles on
your faces made the water and steam look so
inviting.
Courtney rolled her head my way but kept
her eyes shut. “We’re in our underwear,” she
said. I waited a second. Should I?
No…but I will.
You knew what you were getting into,
Hannah.
I took off my top, pulled off my shoes, took off my
pants, and climbed the wooden steps. And then? I
descended into the water.
Page 140
It felt so
relaxing.
So
comforting
.
I cupped
the hot
water in my
hands and
let it drip
over my
face. I
pushed it
back
through my
hair. I
forced my
eyes to
shut, my
body to
slide down,
and my
head to rest
against the
ledge.
But with
the calming
water also
came
terror. I
should not
be here. I
didn’t trust
Courtney. I
didn’t trust
Bryce. No
matter
what their
original
intentions, I
knew them
each well
enough not
to trust
them for
long.
And I was
right not
to trust
them…but
I was
done. I
was
through
fighting. I
opened
my eyes
and
looked up
at the
night sky.
Through
the steam,
the whole
world
seemed
like a
dream.
I narrow
my eyes as
I walk,
wanting to
shut them
completely
.
Before
long, the
water
became
uncomfort
able. Too
hot.
When I
open my
eyes, I want
to be
standing in
front of the
park. I
don’t want
to see any
more of the
streets I
walked,
and the
streets
Hannah
walked,
the night
of the
party.
But when I
pushed my
back
against the
tub and sat
up to cool
my upper
body, I
could see
my breasts
through
my wet
bra.
So I slid
back
down.
And Bryce
slid over…
slowly…
across the
underwater
bench. And
his
shoulder
rested
against
mine.
Courtney
opened
her eyes,
looked at
us, then
shut them
again.
I swing a
fist to the
side and
rattle a
rusted
chain-link
fence. I
shut my
eyes and
drag my
fingers
across
the metal.
Bryce’s
words
were soft,
an obvious
attempt at
romance.
“Hannah
Baker,” he
said.
Everyone
knows who
you are,
Bryce.
Everyone
knows
what you
do. But I,
for the
record, did
nothing
to stop
you.
You asked if I had fun at the party. Courtney
whispered that I wasn’t at the party, but you
didn’t seem
to care. Instead, your fingertips touched the
outside of my thigh.
I open my eyes and pound the fence again.
I clenched my jaw and your fingers moved
away.
“It broke up pretty fast,” you said. And just as
fast, your fingertips were back.
I hold tight to the fence and keep walking
forward. When my fingers pull away from the
metal, my skin
slices open.
Your whole hand was back. And when I didn’t
stop you, you slid your hand across my belly. Your
thumb touched the bottom of my bra and your
pinky touched the top of my underwear.
Page 141
I turned my head sideways, away from you.
And I know I didn’t smile.
You pulled your fingers together and rubbed
slow, full circles around my stomach. “Feels nice,”
you
said.
I felt a shift in the water and opened my eyes
for one brief second. Courtney was walking
away.
Do you need more reasons for everyone to hate you,
Courtney? “Remember when you were a freshman?”
you asked.
Your fingers made their way under my bra. But
you didn’t grab me. Testing the boundaries, I
guess.
Sliding your thumb along the underside of my
breasts.
“Weren’t you on that list?” you said. “Best
ass in the freshman class.”
Bryce, you had to see my jaw clench. You had
to see my tears. Does that kind of shit turn
you on? Bryce? Yes. It does.
“It’s true,” you said.
And then, just like that, I let go. My shoulders
went limp. My legs fell apart. I knew exactly what
I was
doing.
Not once had I given in to the reputation you’d all
set for me. Not once. Even though sometimes it
was
hard. Even though, sometimes, I found myself
attracted to someone who only wanted to get
with me because of what they’d heard. But I
always said no to those people. Always!
Until Bryce.
So congratulations, Bryce. You’re the one. I let my
reputation catch up with me—I let my reputation
become me—with you. How does it feel?
Wait, don’t answer that. Let me say this first: I
was not attracted to you, Bryce. Ever. In fact,
you
disgusted me.
And I’m going to kick your ass. I swear it.
You were touching me…but I was using you. I
needed you, so I could let go of me,
completely.
For everyone listening, let me be clear. I did not
say no or push his hand away. All I did was turn
my
head, clench my teeth, and fight back tears.
And he saw that. He even told me to relax.
“Just relax,” he said. “Everything will be okay.”
As if letting him finger me was going to cure
all my problems.
But in the end, I never told you to get away…
and you didn’t.
Page 142
You stopped rubbing circles on my stomach.
Instead, you rubbed back and forth, gently, along
my waist. Your pinky made its way under the top
of my panties and rolled back and forth, from hip
to hip. Then another finger slipped below, pushing
your pinky further down, brushing it through my
hair.
And that’s all you needed, Bryce. You started
kissing my shoulder, my neck, sliding your
fingers in and out. And then you kept going.
You didn’t stop there.
I’m sorry. Is this getting too graphic for some
of you? Too bad.
When you were done, Bryce, I got out of the
hot tub and walked two houses away. The
night was over. I was done.
I tighten my fist and lift it in front of my face.
Through my teary eyes, I watch the blood squeeze
through
my fingers. The skin is cut deep in a few
places, torn by the rusted fence.
No matter where Hannah wants me to go next, I
know where I’m spending the rest of my night. But
first, I need to clean my hand. The cuts sting, but I
mostly feel weak from the sight of my own blood.
I head for the nearest gas station. It’s a couple of
blocks down and not too far out of my way. I flick
my
hand a few times, dripping dark spots of
blood onto the sidewalk.
When I reach the station, I tuck my hurt hand
into my pocket and pull open the glass door of
the mini-mart. I find a clear bottle of rubbing
alcohol and a small box of Band-Aids, drop a
few bucks on the counter, and ask for a key to
the restroom.
“Restrooms are around back,” the woman
behind the counter says.
I turn the key in the lock and push the restroom
door open with my shoulder. Then I rinse my hand
beneath cold water and watch the blood circle
down the drain. I crack the seal on the bottle of
alcohol and, in one motion because I won’t do it if
I think, empty the entire bottle over my hand.
My whole body tenses and I curse as loud and
as hard as I can. It feels like my skin is peeling
away from the muscle.
After what seems like nearly an hour, I can finally
bend and flex my fingers again. Using my free
hand
and my teeth, I apply some Band-Aids to my
cut hand.
I return the key and the woman says nothing
more than, “Have a good night.”
When I reach the sidewalk, I start jogging again.
There’s only one tape left. A blue number thirteen
painted in the corner. CASSETTE 7: SIDE A
Eisenhower Park is empty. I stand silently at the
entrance, taking it all in. This is where I’ll spend
the
night. Where I’ll listen to the last words Hannah Baker
wants to say before I let myself fall asleep. Lampposts
stand in the various play areas, but most of the bulbs
are either burnt out or busted. The
Page 143
bottom half of the rocket slide is hidden in
darkness. But near the top, where the rocket
climbs higher than the swings and the trees,
moonlight hits the metal bars all the way up to
the peak.
I step onto an area of sand surrounding the
rocket. I duck beneath its bottom platform, lifted
up from the ground by three large metal fins.
Above me, a circle the size of a manhole is cut into
the lowest level. A
metal ladder descends to the sand.
When I stand up, my shoulders poke through
the hole. With my good hand, I grip the lip of
the circle and climb to the first platform.
I reach into my jacket pocket and press Play.
One…last…try.
She’s whispering. The recorder is close to her
mouth and with each break in her words I can
hear her breathe.
I’m giving life one more chance. And this time, I’m
getting help. I’m asking for help because I cannot
do
this alone. I’ve tried that.
You didn’t, Hannah. I was there for you and
you told me to leave.
Of course, if you’re listening to this, I failed. Or
he failed. And if he fails, the deal is sealed.
My throat tightens, and I start climbing up the
next ladder.
Only one person stands between you and this
collection of audiotapes: Mr. Porter.
No! He cannot know about this.
Hannah and I both have Mr. Porter for first-
period English. I see him every day. I do not
want him to know about this. Not about me.
Not about anyone. To bring an adult into this,
someone from school, is beyond what I
imagined.
Mr. Porter, let’s see how you do.
The sound of Velcro tearing apart. Then
stuffing. She’s shoving the recorder into
something. A backpack? Her jacket?
She knocks.
And knocks again.
—Hannah. Glad you made it.
The voice is muffled, but it’s him. Deep, but
friendly.
—Come in. Sit here.
Page 144
Thank you.
Our English teacher, but also the guidance
counselor for students with last namesA
throughG . Hannah Baker’s guidance
counselor.
—Are you comfortable? Do you want some
water? I’m fine. Thank you.
—So, Hannah, how can I help you? What would
you like to talk about? Well, that’s…I don’t know,
really. Just everything, I guess.
—That might take a while. A long pause. Too
long.
—Hannah, it’s okay. I’ve got as much time as
you need. Whenever you’re ready. It’s just…
things. Everything’s so hard right now.
Her voice is shaky.
I don’t know where to begin. I mean, I kind of
do. But there’s so much and I don’t know
how to sum it all up.
—You don’t need to sum it all up. Why don’t
we begin with how you’re feeling today.
Right now?
—Right now.
Right now I feel lost, I guess. Sort of empty.
—Empty how?
Just empty. Just nothing. I don’t care
anymore. —About?
Make her tell you. Keep asking questions, but
make her tell you. About anything. School.
Myself. The people in my school. —What
about your friends?
You’re going to have to define “friends” if you
want an answer to that question. —Don’t tell me
you don’t have friends, Hannah. I see you in the
halls. Seriously, I need a definition. How do you
know what a friend is?
Page 145
—Someone you can turn to when…
Then I don’t have any. That’s why I’m here,
isn’t it? I’m turning to you. —Yes. You are.
And I’m glad you’re here, Hannah.
I crawl across the second platform and kneel
beside an opening in the bars. An opening
big enough for people to crawl through to
reach the slide.
You don’t know how hard it was to set up this
meeting. —My schedule’s been fairly open this
week.
Not hard to schedule. Hard to get myself
here.
Moonlight catches the smooth metal of the
slide. I can imagine Hannah here, about two
years ago, pushing off and sliding down.
Slipping away.
—Again, I’m glad that you’re here, Hannah. So
tell me, when you leave this office, how do you
want
things to be different for you? You mean,
how can you help? —Yes.
I guess I…I don’t know. I’m not sure what I’m
expecting.
—Well, what do you need right now that
you’re not getting? Let’s start there. I need it
to stop.
—You need what to stop?
I need everything to stop. People. Life. I push
myself back from the slide.
—Hannah, do you know what you just said?
She knows what she said, Mr. Porter. She
wants you to notice what she said and help
her. —You said you wanted life to stop,
Hannah. Your life?
No response.
—Is that what you meant to say, Hannah?
Those are very serious words, you know.
She knows every word that comes out of her
mouth, Mr. Porter. She knows they’re
serious words. Do Page 146
something!
I know. They are. I’m sorry.
Don’t apologize. Talk to him!
I don’t want my life to end. That’s why I’m
here.
—So what happened, Hannah? How did we
get here? We? Or how didIget here?
—You, Hannah. How did you get to this
point? I know you can’t sum it all up. It’s the
snowball effect, am I right?
Yes. The snowball effect. That’s what she’s
been calling it. —It’s one thing on top of
another. It’s too much, isn’t it? It’s too hard.
—Life? Another pause.
I grab onto the outer bars of the rocket and
pull myself up. My bandaged hand hurts. It
stings to put my weight on it, but I don’t care.
—Here. Take this. An entire box of tissues
just for you. Never been used. A laugh. He
got her to laugh!
Thank you.
—Let’s talk about school, Hannah. So I can
get some idea how we—I’m sorry—how you
got to this point.
Okay.
I start climbing to the top level.
—When you think of school, what’s the first
thing that comes to mind? Learning, I guess.
—Well, that’s good to hear. I’m kidding.
Now Mr. Porter laughs.
Page 147
I do learn here, but that’s not what school is
for me. —Then what is it for you?
A place. Just a place filled with people that
I’m required to be with. I sit on the top
platform.
—And that’s hard for you? At times.
—With certain people, or people in general? With
certain people. But also…everyone. —Can you be a
little more specific?
I scoot backward across the platform and lean against
the metal steering wheel. Above the tree line, the
half-moon is almost too bright to look at.
It’s hard because I don’t know who’s going
to…you know…get me next. Or how. —What
do you mean, “get” you?
Not like a conspiracy or anything. But it feels like
I never know when something’s going to pop out
of
the woodwork. —And get you?
I know, it sounds silly. —Then explain.
It’s hard to explain unless you’ve heard some
of the rumors about me.
—I haven’t. Teachers, especially a teacher
moonlighting as a counselor, tend to get left out
of student
gossip. Not that we don’t have our own
gossip. About you?
He laughs.
—It depends. What have you heard?
Nothing. I’m joking.
—But you’ll tell me if you hear anything. I
promise.
Page 148
Don’t joke, Mr. Porter. Help her. Get back to
Hannah. Please. —When was the last time a
rumor…popped up?
See, that’s it. Not all of them are rumors. —
Okay.
No. Listen… Please listen.
Years ago I was voted…you know, in one of
those polls. Well, not really a poll, but
someone’s stupid
idea of a list. A best-of and worst-of thing.
He doesn’t respond. Did he see it? Does he
know what she’s talking about? And people
have been reacting to it ever since.
—When was the last time?
I hear her pull a tissue from the box.
Recently. At a party. I swear, one of the
worst nights of my life. —Because of a
rumor?
So much more than a rumor. But partly, yes. —Can I
ask what happened at this party?
It wasn’t really during the party. It was
after. —Okay, Hannah, can we play Twenty
Questions? What?
—Sometimes it’s hard for people to open up,
even to a counselor where everything is strictly
confidential.
Okay.
—So, can we play Twenty Questions? Yes.
—At this party you mentioned, are we
talking about a boy? Yes. But again, it
wasn’t during the party.
—I understand that. But we need to start
somewhere.
Page 149
Okay.
He exhales deeply.
—I’m not going to judge you, Hannah, but
did anything happen that night that you
regret?
Yes.
I stand up and walk to the outer bars of the rocket.
Wrapping my hands around two of the bars, I touch
my face to the empty space between them.
—Did anything happen with this boy—and you
can be totally honest with me, Hannah—did
anything
happen that might be considered illegal?
You mean rape? No. I don’t think so.
—Why don’t you know?
Because there were circumstances.
—Alcohol?
Maybe, but not with me.
—Drugs?
No, just more circumstances.
—Are you thinking of pressing charges?
No. I’m…no.
I exhale a full breath of air.
—Then what are your options?
I don’t know.
Tell her, Mr. Porter. Tell her what her options
are.
—What can we do to solve this problem,
Hannah? Together.
Nothing. It’s over.
—Something needs to be done, Hannah.
Something needs to change for you.
I know. But what are my options? I need you
to tell me.
—Well, if you won’t press charges, if you’re not sure if
you even can press charges, then you have two
options.
Page 150
What? What are they?
She sounds hopeful. She’s putting too much
hope in his answers.
—One, you can confront him. We can call him in
here to discuss what happened at this party. I can
call
you both out of…
You said there were two options.
—Or two, and I’m not trying to be blunt here,
Hannah, but you can move on. You mean, do
nothing?
I grip the bars and shut my eyes tight.
—It is an option, and that’s all we’re talking
about. Look, something happened, Hannah. I
believe you.
But if you won’t press charges and you won’t
confront him, you need to consider the
possibility of moving beyond this.
And if that’s not a possibility? Then what?
Because guess what, Mr. Porter, she won’t do
it. Move beyond this?
—Is he in your class, Hannah? He’s a senior.
—So he’ll be gone next year.
You want me to move beyond this.
It’s not a question, Mr. Porter. Don’t take it as
one. She’s thinking out loud. It’s not an
option because she can’t do it. Tell her you’re
going to help her.
There’s a rustle. Thank you, Mr. Porter. No!
—Hannah. Wait. You don’t need to leave.
I scream through the bars. Over the trees.
“No!” I think I’m done here.
Do not let her leave. I got what I came for.
Page 151
—I think there’s more we can talk about,
Hannah.
No, I think we’ve figured it out. I need to
move on and get over it.
—Not get over it, Hannah. But sometimes
there’s nothing left to do but move on. Do
not let her leave that room!
You’re right. I know.
—Hannah, I don’t understand why you’re in
such a hurry to leave.
Because I need to get on with things, Mr. Porter.
If nothing’s going to change, then I’d better get on
with
it, right?
—Hannah, what are you talking about? I’m
talking about my life, Mr. Porter. A door
clicks.
—Hannah, wait.
Another click. Now the tearing of Velcro.
Footsteps. Picking up speed.
I’m walking down the hall. Her voice is clear. It’s
louder.
His door is closed behind me. It’s staying
closed. A pause.
He’s not coming.
I press my face hard against the bars. They
feel like a vise tightening against my skull the
further I push. He’s letting me go.
The point behind my eyebrow is throbbing so
hard, but I don’t touch it. I don’t rub it. I let it
pound. I think I’ve made myself very clear,
but no one’s stepping forward to stop me.
Who else, Hannah? Your parents? Me? You
were not very clear with me.
A lot of you cared, just not enough. And
that…that is what I needed to find out. But I
didn’t know what you were going through,
Hannah.
Page 152
And I did find out.
The footsteps continue. Faster. And I’m sorry.
The recorder clicks off.
With my face pressing against the bars, I begin to
cry. If anyone is walking through the park, I know
they can hear me. But I don’t care if they hear me
because I can’t believe I just heard the last words
I’ll
ever hear from Hannah Baker.
“I’m sorry.” Once again, those were the
words. And now, anytime someone says I’m
sorry, I’m going to think of her.
But some of us won’t be willing to say those
words back. Some of us will be too angry at
Hannah for killing herself and blaming
everyone else.
I would have helped her if she’d only let me. I
would have helped her because I want her to
be alive. The tape vibrates in the Walkman as
it reaches the end of its spool.
CASSETTE 7: SIDE B
The tape clicks itself over and continues
playing.
Without her voice, the slight static hum that
constantly played beneath her words sounds
louder. Over seven tapes and thirteen stories,
her voice was kept at a slight distance by this
steady hum in the background.
I let this sound wash over me as I hold onto the bars
and close my eyes. The bright moon disappears.
The swaying treetops disappear. The breeze
against my skin, the fading pain in my fingers, the
sound of this tape winding from one spool to the
next, reminds me of everything I’ve heard over
the past day.
My breathing begins to slow. The tension in
my muscles starts to relax. Then, a click in the
headphones. A slow breath of air.
I open my eyes to the bright moonlight. And
Hannah, with warmth.
Thank you.
THE NEXT DAY
AFTER MAILING THE TAPES
I fight every muscle in my body, begging me to
collapse. Begging me not to go to school. To go
anywhere else and hide out till tomorrow.
But no matter when I go back, the fact
remains, eventually I need to face the other
people on the tapes.
Page 153
I approach the entrance to the parking lot, a
patch of ivy with a wide slab of etched stone
welcoming us back to high school.COURTESY
OF THE CLASS OF ’93. I’ve walked past this
stone many times over the past three years,
but not once with the parking lot this full. Not
once, because I have never been this late.
Till today.
For two reasons.
One: I waited outside the post office doors.
Waiting for them to open so I could mail a
shoebox full of audiotapes. I used a brown
paper bag and a roll of packing tape to
rewrap it, conveniently forgetting to add my
return address. Then I mailed the package to
Jenny Kurtz, changing the way she’ll see life,
how she’ll see the world, forever.
And two: Mr. Porter. If I sit there in first period,
with him writing on the board or standing behind
the podium, the only place I can imagine looking
is in the middle of the room, one desk to the left.
The empty desk of Hannah Baker.
People stare at her desk every day. But today, for
me, is profoundly different than yesterday. So I’ll
take my time at my locker. And in the restroom.
Or wandering through the halls.
I follow a sidewalk that traces the outer edge
of the school parking lot. I follow it across the
front lawn, through the glass double doors of
the main building. And it feels strange, almost
sad, to walk through the empty halls. Each
step I take sounds so lonely.
Behind the trophy display are five
freestanding banks of lockers, with offices and
restrooms on either side. I see a few other
students late for school, gathering their
books.
I reach my locker, lean my head forward, and
rest it against the cool metal door. I
concentrate on my shoulders and neck,
relaxing the muscles. I concentrate on my
breathing to slow it down. Then I turn the
combination dial to five. Then left to four,
then right to twenty-three.
How many times did I stand right here, thinking I
would never get a chance with Hannah Baker?
I had no idea how she felt about me. No idea who
she really was. Instead, I believed what other
people said about her. And I was afraid what they
might say about me if they knew I liked her.
I spin the dial, clearing the combination.
Five.
Four.
Twenty-three.
How many times after the party did I stand
right here, when Hannah was still alive,
thinking my chances with her were over?
Thinking I said or did something wrong. Too
afraid to talk to her again. Too afraid to try.
Page 154
And then, when she died, the chances
disappeared forever.
It all began a few weeks ago, when a map
slipped through the vents of my locker.
I wonder what’s in Hannah’s locker right now. Is it
empty? Did the custodian pack everything into a
box, drop it in a storage closet, waiting for her
parents to return? Or does her locker remain
untouched,
exactly as she left it?
With my forehead still pressed against the
metal, I turn my head just enough to look into
the nearest hallway, toward the always-open
door to first period. Mr. Porter’s room.
Right there, outside his door, is where I last
saw Hannah Baker alive. I close my eyes.
Who am I going to see today? Besides me, eight
people at this school have already listened to the
tapes.
Eight people, today, are waiting to see what the
tapes have done to me. And over the next week
or so,
as the tapes move on, I’ll be doing the same
to the rest of them.
In the distance, muffled by a classroom wall,
comes a familiar voice. I slowly open my
eyes. But the voice will never sound friendly
again.
“I need someone to take this to the front
office for me.”
Mr. Porter’s voice creeps down the hall
straight at me. The muscles in my shoulders
feel tight, heavy, and I pound my fist into the
locker.
A chair squeaks, followed by footsteps leaving his
room. My knees feel ready to crumble, waiting
for
the student to see me and ask why I’m not in
class.
From a bank of lockers further up, someone
clicks a locker shut.
Coming out of Mr. Porter’s class, Steve Oliver
nods his head at me and smiles. The student from
the
other locker rounds the corner into the hall,
almost colliding into Steve. She whispers, “I’m
sorry,” then moves around him to get by.
Steve looks down at her but doesn’t respond, just
keeps up his pace, moving closer to me. “All right,
Clay!” he says. Then he laughs. “Someone’s
late for class, huh?” Beyond him, in the
hallway, the girl turns. It’s Skye.
The back of my neck starts sweating. She looks at
me, and I hold her gaze for a few steps, then she
turns to keep walking.
Steve walks up close, but I don’t look at him. I
motion for him to move to the side. “Talk to
me later,” I say.
Last night, on the bus, I left without talking to
Skye. I wanted to talk with her, I tried to, but I let
her slide out of the conversation. Over the years,
she’s learned how to avoid people. Everyone.
Page 155
I step away from my locker and watch her
continue down the hall.
I want to say something, to call her name, but
my throat tightens.
Part of me wants to ignore it. To turn around and
keep myself busy, doing anything, till second
period. But Skye’s walking down the same stretch
of hall where I watched Hannah slip away two
weeks ago.
On that day, Hannah disappeared into a crowd of
students, allowing the tapes to say her good-bye.
But I can still hear the footsteps of Skye Miller,
sounding weaker and weaker the further she
gets.
And I start walking, toward her.
I pass the open door to Mr. Porter’s room and, in
one hurried glance, pull in more than I expected.
The empty desk near the center of the room.
Empty for two weeks and for the rest of the year.
Another desk, my desk, empty for one day.
Dozens of faces turn toward me. They recognize
me, but they don’t see everything. And there’s
Mr. Porter, facing away, but starting to turn.
A flood of emotion rushes into me. Pain and
anger. Sadness and pity. But most surprising
of all, hope. I keep walking.
Skye’s footsteps are growing louder now. And the
closer I get to her, the faster I walk, and the
lighter I
feel. My throat begins to relax.
Two steps behind her, I say her name. “Skye.”
13 Inspirations
JOANMARIE for saying, “I do,”
and when I almost gave up because I thought
I’d never sell a book,
for saying, “You will.” ROBINMELLOM&
EVEPORINCHAK “The road to publication is
like a churro— long and bumpy, but sweet.”
You two made it sweet. (Disco Mermaids
forever!) MOM& DAD& NATE
Page 156
for encouraging my creative pursuits from
the beginning…
no matter how ridiculous.
LAURARENNERT
for saying, “I can sell this.”
KRISTENPETTIT
for saying, “Can I buy this?”
Your editorial guidance
brought this book to a whole
new level. S.L.O.W.FOR
CHILDREN
(my critique group)
for being so critical…in a good
way. LINOLIVER&
STEPHENMOOSER ATSCBWI for
years of professional support
and encouragement (the Work-
In-Progress grant was nice,
too). ROXYANNEYOUNG
ATSMARTWRITERS.COM for
believing in this book from the
beginning
(the Grand Prize designation
was nice, too).
KATHLEENDUEY
for mentoring me through
the early stages of this
creative pursuit.
CHRISCRUTCHER
for writingStotan! , the first
teen novel I ever read.
and for encouraging me to
finish this, the first teen
novel I ever wrote.
KATEO’SULLIVAN
Your excitement about this
novel kept me excited
about this novel. Page 157
THELIBRARIANS& BOOKSELLERS
OFSHERIDAN, WYOMING&
SANLUISOBISPO, C ALIFORNIA
Not just co-workers, but friends.
NANCYHURD
The reason I wrote my first book…
thirteen years ago. “Thank You”
Page 158

More Related Content

TXT
13 reasons why
DOC
The lying game
PDF
Sisters (final draft)
PDF
Getting Schooled: Pilot
DOC
Sofia Kharissova
PPTX
Elven Heritage Legacy 10: Tremors
DOCX
Rachel van dommelen forgottenit was a bitter cold saturday
DOCX
SheFeelsItForMe
13 reasons why
The lying game
Sisters (final draft)
Getting Schooled: Pilot
Sofia Kharissova
Elven Heritage Legacy 10: Tremors
Rachel van dommelen forgottenit was a bitter cold saturday
SheFeelsItForMe

What's hot (19)

PDF
245802155-Chapter-5-Grandfathers
PDF
Angels in the Attic
PPTX
The Lightning Legacy: Chapter Two
PPT
Emma R.
DOCX
Eportfolio
DOCX
IN CELEBRATIONS
TXT
Monster Blood,GOOSEBUMPS
DOCX
Year 6 Harris Burdick Writing
PDF
short short story
PDF
Familiar Faces - Chapter 27: Bridges . . .
PPTX
The Tarvok Patriarchacy - Chapter 6
PDF
Where Angels Fear to Tread: Episode 2
DOCX
April Fool' Days
PPTX
Ehl1.8 sisterly love
PDF
"Heaven or Las Vegas" Episode 2
PPT
11 plot
PDF
Untitleddocument(1)
DOCX
The english teacher
PPTX
Forever Flowing: The Azure Legacy 2.6
245802155-Chapter-5-Grandfathers
Angels in the Attic
The Lightning Legacy: Chapter Two
Emma R.
Eportfolio
IN CELEBRATIONS
Monster Blood,GOOSEBUMPS
Year 6 Harris Burdick Writing
short short story
Familiar Faces - Chapter 27: Bridges . . .
The Tarvok Patriarchacy - Chapter 6
Where Angels Fear to Tread: Episode 2
April Fool' Days
Ehl1.8 sisterly love
"Heaven or Las Vegas" Episode 2
11 plot
Untitleddocument(1)
The english teacher
Forever Flowing: The Azure Legacy 2.6
Ad

Similar to 13 Reasons Why Doc. (20)

PDF
WHO KILLED ALASKA? #14: "5 1/2 STORIES" Transcript.pdf
PDF
WHO KILLED ALASKA? #14: "5½ STORIES PART 1" Transcript.pdf
PPTX
The perfect gift
PDF
WKA #14: "5½ STORIES Part One" Transcript.pdf
DOCX
13 reason why (summary written and audio summary)
DOCX
The Children Ran to See
PDF
50 Cent book “Playground”
DOCX
Example StudentActivity 2 Creating DialogueImagining Charact
PPT
25 carrousel passages
PPTX
Prodigious papers
PDF
Script2
PDF
Script2
DOCX
Gabrielle - I Wonder
DOCX
X Marks the Spot Revision Round I - 3.1.15
DOC
Dolls
PDF
Gesture Literary Journal - July 2013
PDF
Sidney Sower draft 1 pg1-3
DOCX
Billy script final
PDF
Institutionalized
WHO KILLED ALASKA? #14: "5 1/2 STORIES" Transcript.pdf
WHO KILLED ALASKA? #14: "5½ STORIES PART 1" Transcript.pdf
The perfect gift
WKA #14: "5½ STORIES Part One" Transcript.pdf
13 reason why (summary written and audio summary)
The Children Ran to See
50 Cent book “Playground”
Example StudentActivity 2 Creating DialogueImagining Charact
25 carrousel passages
Prodigious papers
Script2
Script2
Gabrielle - I Wonder
X Marks the Spot Revision Round I - 3.1.15
Dolls
Gesture Literary Journal - July 2013
Sidney Sower draft 1 pg1-3
Billy script final
Institutionalized
Ad

Recently uploaded (20)

PDF
BP 505 T. PHARMACEUTICAL JURISPRUDENCE (UNIT 2).pdf
PDF
HVAC Specification 2024 according to central public works department
PDF
MBA _Common_ 2nd year Syllabus _2021-22_.pdf
PPTX
Education and Perspectives of Education.pptx
PDF
LEARNERS WITH ADDITIONAL NEEDS ProfEd Topic
PDF
ChatGPT for Dummies - Pam Baker Ccesa007.pdf
PDF
English Textual Question & Ans (12th Class).pdf
PDF
Τίμαιος είναι φιλοσοφικός διάλογος του Πλάτωνα
PDF
FORM 1 BIOLOGY MIND MAPS and their schemes
PDF
LIFE & LIVING TRILOGY - PART (3) REALITY & MYSTERY.pdf
PDF
Environmental Education MCQ BD2EE - Share Source.pdf
DOCX
Cambridge-Practice-Tests-for-IELTS-12.docx
PPTX
Introduction to pro and eukaryotes and differences.pptx
PDF
BP 704 T. NOVEL DRUG DELIVERY SYSTEMS (UNIT 1)
PPTX
A powerpoint presentation on the Revised K-10 Science Shaping Paper
PDF
BP 704 T. NOVEL DRUG DELIVERY SYSTEMS (UNIT 2).pdf
PPTX
Virtual and Augmented Reality in Current Scenario
PDF
International_Financial_Reporting_Standa.pdf
PDF
advance database management system book.pdf
PDF
What if we spent less time fighting change, and more time building what’s rig...
BP 505 T. PHARMACEUTICAL JURISPRUDENCE (UNIT 2).pdf
HVAC Specification 2024 according to central public works department
MBA _Common_ 2nd year Syllabus _2021-22_.pdf
Education and Perspectives of Education.pptx
LEARNERS WITH ADDITIONAL NEEDS ProfEd Topic
ChatGPT for Dummies - Pam Baker Ccesa007.pdf
English Textual Question & Ans (12th Class).pdf
Τίμαιος είναι φιλοσοφικός διάλογος του Πλάτωνα
FORM 1 BIOLOGY MIND MAPS and their schemes
LIFE & LIVING TRILOGY - PART (3) REALITY & MYSTERY.pdf
Environmental Education MCQ BD2EE - Share Source.pdf
Cambridge-Practice-Tests-for-IELTS-12.docx
Introduction to pro and eukaryotes and differences.pptx
BP 704 T. NOVEL DRUG DELIVERY SYSTEMS (UNIT 1)
A powerpoint presentation on the Revised K-10 Science Shaping Paper
BP 704 T. NOVEL DRUG DELIVERY SYSTEMS (UNIT 2).pdf
Virtual and Augmented Reality in Current Scenario
International_Financial_Reporting_Standa.pdf
advance database management system book.pdf
What if we spent less time fighting change, and more time building what’s rig...

13 Reasons Why Doc.

  • 2. TH1RTEEN R3ASONS WHY TH1RTEEN R3ASONS WHY A NOVEL BY JAY ASHER Thirteen Reasons Why RAZORBILL Published by the Penguin Group Penguin Young Readers Group 345 Hudson Street, New York, New York 10014, USA
  • 3. Penguin Group (USA) Inc., 375 Hudson Street, New York, New York 10014, USA Penguin Group (Canada), 90 Eglinton Avenue East, Suite 700, Toronto, Ontario, Canada M4P 2Y3 (a division of Pearson Penguin Canada Inc.) Penguin Books Ltd, 80 Strand, London WC2R 0RL, England Penguin Ireland, 25 St Stephen’s Green, Dublin 2, Ireland (a division of Penguin Books Ltd) Penguin Group (Australia), 250 Camberwell Road, Camberwell, Victoria 3124, Australia (a division of Pearson Australia Group Pty Ltd) Penguin Books India Pvt Ltd, 11 Community Centre, Panchsheel Park, New Delhi – 110 017, India Penguin Group (NZ), 67 Apollo Drive, Mairangi Bay, Auckland 1311, New Zealand (a division of Pearson New Zealand Ltd) Penguin Books (South Africa) (Pty) Ltd, 24 Sturdee Avenue, Rosebank, Johannesburg 2196, South Africa
  • 4. Penguin Books Ltd, Registered Offices: 80 Strand, London WC2R 0RL, England ISBN: 1-4295-6511-X Copyright 2007 © Jay Asher All rights reserved Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data is available The scanning, uploading, and distribution of this book via the Internet or via any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal and punishable by law. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do not participate in or encourage electronic piracy of copyrighted materials. Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated. The publisher does not have any control over and does not assume any responsibility for
  • 5. author or third-party Web sites or their content.
  • 6. For Joan Marie CONTENTS YESTERDAY CASSETTE 1: SIDE A CASSETTE 1: SIDE B CASSETTE 2: SIDE A CASSETTE 2: SIDE B CASSETTE 3: SIDE A CASSETTE 3: SIDE B CASSETTE 4: SIDE A CASSETTE 4: SIDE B CASSETTE 5: SIDE A CASSETTE 5: SIDE B CASSETTE 6: SIDE A CASSETTE 6: SIDE B CASSETTE 7: SIDE A CASSETTE 7: SIDE B THE NEXT DAY 13 INSPIRATIONS “Sir?” she repeats. “How soon do you want it to get there?” I rub two fingers, hard, over my left eyebrow. The throbbing has become intense. “It doesn’t matter,” I say.
  • 7. The clerk takes the package. The same shoebox that sat on my porch less than twenty-four hours ago; rewrapped in a brown paper bag, sealed with clear packing tape, exactly as I had received it. But now addressed with a new name. The next name on Hannah Baker’s list. “Baker’s dozen,” I mumble. Then I feel disgusted for even noticing it. “Excuse me?” I shake my head. “How much is it?” She places the box on a rubber pad, then punches a sequence on her keypad. I set my cup of gas-station coffee on the counter and glance at the screen. I pull a few bills from my wallet, dig some coins out of my pocket, and place my money on the counter. “I don’t think the coffee’s kicked in yet,” she says. “You’re missing a dollar.” I hand over the extra dollar, then rub the sleep from my eyes. The coffee’s lukewarm when I take a sip,
  • 8. making it harder to gulp down. But I need to wake up somehow. Or maybe not. Maybe it’s best to get through the day half-asleep. Maybe that’s the only way to get through today. “It should arrive at this address tomorrow,” she says. “Maybe the day after tomorrow.” Then she drops the box into a cart behind her. I should have waited till after school. I should have given Jenny one final day of peace. Though she doesn’t deserve it. When she gets home tomorrow, or the next day, she’ll find a package on her doorstep. Or if her mom or dad or someone else gets there first, maybe she’ll find it on her bed. And she’ll be excited. I was excited. A package with no return address? Did they forget, or was it intentional? Maybe from a secret admirer?
  • 9. “Do you want your receipt?” the clerk asks. I shake my head. A small printer clicks one out anyway. I watch her tear the slip across the serrated plastic and drop it into a wastebasket. There’s only one post office in town. I wonder if the same clerk helped the other people on the list, those who got this package before me. Did they keep their receipts as sick souvenirs? Tuck them in their underwear drawers? Pin them up on corkboards? I almost ask for my receipt back. I almost say, “I’m sorry, can I have it after all?” As a reminder. But if I wanted a reminder, I could’ve made copies of the tapes or saved the map. But I never want to
  • 10. hear those tapes again, though her voice will never leave my head. And the houses, the streets, and the high school will always be there to remind me. It’s out of my control now. The package is on its way. I leave the post office without the receipt. Deep behind my left eyebrow, my head is still pounding. Every swallow tastes sour, and the closer I get to school, the closer I come to collapsing. I want to collapse. I want to fall on the sidewalk right there and drag myself into the ivy. Because just beyond the ivy the sidewalk curves, following the outside of the school parking lot. It cuts through the front lawn and into the main building. It leads through the front doors and turns into a hallway, which meanders between rows of lockers and classrooms on both sides, finally entering the always-open door to first period.
  • 11. At the front of the room, facing the students, will be the desk of Mr. Porter. He’ll be the last to receive a package with no return address. And in the middle of the room, one desk to the left, will be the desk of Hannah Baker. Empty. YESTERDAY ONE HOUR AFTER SCHOOL A shoebox-sized package is propped against the front door at an angle. Our front door has a tiny slot to shove mail through, but anything thicker than a bar of soap gets left outside. A hurried scribble on the wrapping addresses the package to Clay Jensen, so I pick it up and head inside. I take the package into the kitchen and set it on the counter. I slide open the junk drawer and pull out a pair of scissors. Then I run a scissor blade around the package and lift off its top. Inside the
  • 12. shoebox is a rolled-up tube of bubble-wrap. I unroll that and discover seven loose audiotapes. Each tape has a dark blue number painted in the upper right-hand corner, possibly with nail polish. Each side has its own number. One and two on the first tape, three and four on the next, five and six, and so on. The last tape has a thirteen on one side, but nothing on the back. Who would send me a shoebox full of audiotapes? No one listens to tapes anymore. Do I even have a way to play them? The garage! The stereo on the workbench. My dad bought it at a yard sale for almost nothing. It’s old, so he doesn’t care if it gets coated with sawdust or splattered with paint. And best of all, it plays tapes. I drag a stool in front of the workbench, drop my backpack to the floor, then sit down. I
  • 13. press Eject on the player. A plastic door eases open and I slide in the first tape.
  • 14. CASSETTE 1: SIDE A Hello, boys and girls. Hannah Baker here. Live and in stereo. I don’t believe it. No return engagements. No encore. And this time, absolutely no requests. No, I can’t believe it. Hannah Baker killed herself. I hope you’re ready, because I’m about to tell you the story of my life. More specifically, why my life ended. And if you’re listening to these tapes, you’re one of the reasons why. What? No!
  • 15. I’m not saying which tape brings you into the story. But fear not, if you received this lovely little box, your name will pop up…I promise. Now, why would a dead girl lie? Hey! That sounds like a joke. Why would a dead girl lie? Answer: Because she can’t stand up. Is this some kind of twisted suicide note? Go ahead. Laugh. Oh well. I thought it was funny. Before Hannah died, she recorded a bunch of tapes. Why? The rules are pretty simple. There are only two. Rule number one: You listen. Number two: You pass it on. Hopefully, neither one will be easy for you. “What’s that you’re playing?” “Mom!”
  • 16. I scramble for the stereo, hitting several buttons all at once. “Mom, you scared me,” I say. “It’s nothing. A school project.” My go-to answer for anything. Staying out late? School project. Need extra money? School project. And now, the tapes of a girl. A girl who, two weeks ago, swallowed a handful of pills. School project. “Can I listen?” she asks.
  • 17. “It’s not mine,” I say I scrape the toe of my shoe against the concrete floor. “I’m helping a friend. It’s for history. It’s boring.” “Well, that’s nice of you,” she says. She leans over my shoulder and lifts a dusty rag, one of my old cloth diapers, to remove a tape measure hidden underneath. Then she kisses my forehead. “I’ll leave you in peace.” I wait till the door clicks shut, then I place a finger over the Play button. My fingers, my hands, my arms, my neck, everything feels hollow. Not enough strength to press a single button on a stereo. I pick up the cloth diaper and drape it over the shoebox to hide it from my eyes. I wish I’d
  • 18. never seen that box or the seven tapes inside it. Hitting Play that first time was easy. A piece of cake. I had no idea what I was about to hear. But this time, it’s one of the most frightening things I’ve ever done. I turn the volume down and press Play. …one: You listen. Number two: You pass it on. Hopefully, neither one will be easy for you. When you’re done listening to all thirteen sides—because there are thirteen sides to every story—rewind the tapes, put them back in the box, and pass them on to whoever follows your little tale. And you, lucky number thirteen, you can take the tapes straight to hell. Depending on your religion, maybe I’ll see you there. In case you’re tempted to break the rules, understand that I did make a copy of these tapes. Those
  • 19. copies will be released in a very public manner if this package doesn’t make it through all of you. This was not a spur-of-the- moment decision. Do not take me for granted…again. No. There’s no way she could think that. You are being watched. My stomach squeezes in on itself, ready to make me throw up if I let it. Nearby, a plastic bucket sits upside-down on a footstool. In two strides, if I need to, I can reach the handle and flip it over. I hardly knew Hannah Baker. I mean, I wanted to. I wanted to know her more than I had the chance. Over the summer, we worked together at the movie theater. And not long ago, at a party, we made out. But we never had the chance to get closer. And not once did I take her for granted. Not once.
  • 20. These tapes shouldn’t be here. Not with me. It has to be a mistake. Or a terrible joke.
  • 21. I pull the trash can across the floor. Although I checked it once already, I check the wrapping again. A return address has got to be here somewhere. Maybe I’m just overlooking it. Hannah Baker’s suicide tapes are getting passed around. Someone made a copy and sent them to me as a joke. Tomorrow at school, someone will laugh when they see me, or they’ll smirk and look away. And then I’ll know. And then? What will I do then? I don’t know. I almost forgot. If you’re on my list, you should’ve received a map. I let the wrapping fall back in the trash. I’m on the list. A few weeks ago, just days before Hannah took the pills, someone slipped an envelope through the vent
  • 22. of my locker. The outside of the envelope said:SAVE THIS—YOU’LL NEED IT in red felt-tip marker. Inside was a folded up map of the city. About a dozen red stars marked different areas around town. In elementary school, we used those same chamber of commerce maps to learn about north, south, east, and west. Tiny blue numbers scattered around the map matched up with business names listed in the margins. I kept Hannah’s map in my backpack. I meant to show it around school to see if anyone else got one. To see if anyone knew what it meant. But over time, it slid beneath my textbooks and notebooks and I forgot all about it. Till now.
  • 23. Throughout the tapes, I’ll be mentioning several spots around our beloved city for you to visit. I can’t force you to go there, but if you’d like a little more insight, just head for the stars. Or, if you’d like, just throw the maps away and I’ll never know. As Hannah speaks through the dusty speakers, I feel the weight of my backpack pressing against my leg. Inside, crushed somewhere at the bottom, is her map. Or maybe I will. I’m not actually sure how this whole dead thing works. Who knows, maybe I’m standing behind you right now.
  • 24. I lean forward, propping my elbows on the workbench. I let my face fall into my hands and I slide my Fingers back into unexpectedly damp hair. I’m sorry. That wasn’t fair. Ready, Mr. Foley? Justin Foley. A senior. He was Hannah’s first kiss. But why do I know that? Justin, honey, you were my very first kiss. My very first hand to hold. But you were nothing more than an average guy. And I don’t say that to be mean—I don’t. There was just something about you that made me need to be your girlfriend. To this day I don’t know exactly what that was. But it was there…and it was amazingly strong. You don’t know this, but two years ago when I was a freshman and you were a sophomore, I
  • 25. used to follow you around. For sixth period, I worked in the attendance office, so I knew every one of your classes. I even photocopied your schedule, which I’m sure I still have here somewhere. And when they go through my belongings, they’ll probably toss it away thinking a freshman crush has no relevance. But does it? For me, yes, it does. I went back as far as you to find an introduction to my story. And this really is where it begins. So where am I on this list, among these stories? Second? Third? Does it get worse as it goes along? She said lucky number thirteen could take the tapes to hell. When you reach the end of these tapes, Justin, I hope you’ll understand your role in all of this. Because it may seem like a small role now, but it matters. In the end, everything matters.
  • 26. Betrayal. It’s one of the worst feelings. I know you didn’t mean to let me down. In fact, most of you listening probably had no idea what you were doing—what you were truly doing. What was I doing, Hannah? Because I honestly have no idea. That night, if it’s the night I’m thinking of, was just as strange for me as it was for you. Maybe more so, since I still have no idea what the hell happened. Our first red star can be found at C-4. Take your finger over to C and drop it down to 4. That’s right, like Battleship. When you’re done with this tape, you should go there. We only lived in that house a short while, the summer before my freshman year, but it’s where we lived when we first came to town.
  • 27. And it’s where I first saw you, Justin. Maybe you’ll remember. You were in love with my friend Kat. School was still two months away, and Kat was the only person I knew because she lived right next door. She told me you were all over her the previous year. Not literally all over her—just staring and accidentally bumping into her in the halls. I mean, those were accidents, right? Kat told me that at the end-of-school dance, you finally found the nerve to do more than stare and bump into her. The two of you danced every slow song together. And soon, she told me, she was going to let you kiss her. The very first kiss of her life. What an honor! The stories must be bad. Really bad. That’s the only reason the tapes are passing on from one person to the next. Out of fear.
  • 28. Why would you want to mail out a bunch of tapes blaming you in a suicide? You wouldn’t. But Hannah wants us, those of us on the list, to hear what she has to say. And we’ll do what she says, passing the tapes on, if only to keep them away from people not on the list. “The list.” It sounds like a secret club. An exclusive club. And for some reason, I’m in it. I wanted to see what you looked like, Justin, so we called you from my house and told you to come over. We called from my house because Kat didn’t want you to know where she lived…well, not yet…even though her house was right next door. You were playing ball—I don’t know if it was basketball, baseball, or what—but you couldn’t come over until later. So we waited.
  • 29. Basketball. A lot of us played that summer, hoping to make JV as freshmen. Justin, only a sophomore, had a spot waiting for him on varsity. So a lot of us played ball with him in hopes of picking up skills over the summer. And some of us did. While some of us, unfortunately, did not. We sat in my front bay window, talking for hours, when all of a sudden you and one of your friends—hi, Zach!—came walking up the street. Zach? Zach Dempsey? The only time I’ve seen Zach with Hannah, even momentarily, was the night I first met her. Two streets meet in front of my old house like an upside-downT,so you were walking up the middle of
  • 30. the road toward us. Wait. Wait. I need to think. I pick at a speck of dry orange paint on the workbench. Why am I listening to this? I mean, why put myself through this? Why not just pop the tape out of the stereo and throw the entire box of them in the trash? I swallow hard. Tears sting at the corners of my eyes. Because it’s Hannah’s voice. A voice I thought I’d never hear again. I can’t throw that away. And because of the rules. I look at the shoebox hidden beneath the cloth diaper. Hannah said she made a copy of each of these tapes. But what if she didn’t? Maybe if the tapes stop, if I don’t pass them on, that’s it. It’s over. Nothing happens. But what if there’s something on these tapes that could hurt me? What if it’s not a trick? Then a
  • 31. second set of tapes will be released. That’s what she said. And everyone will hear what’s on them. The spot of paint flakes off like a scab. Who’s willing to test her bluff? You stepped out of the gutter and planted one foot on the lawn. My dad had the sprinklers running all morning so the grass was wet and your foot slid forward, sending you into a split. Zach had been staring at the window, trying to get a better view of Kat’s new friend—yours truly—and he tripped over you, landing beside you on the curb. You pushed him off and stood up. Then he stood up, and you both looked at each other, not sure of what to do. And your decision? You ran back down the street while Kat and I laughed like crazy in the Page 9
  • 32. window. I remember that. Kat thought it was so funny. She told me about it at her going-away party that summer. The party where I first saw Hannah Baker. God. I thought she was so pretty. And new to this town, that’s what really got me. Around the opposite sex, especially back then, my tongue twisted into knots even a Boy Scout would walk away from. But around her I could be the new and improved Clay Jensen, high school freshman.
  • 33. Kat moved away before the start of school, and I fell in love with the boy she left behind. And it wasn’t long until that boy started showing an interest in me. Which might have had something to do with the fact that I seemed to always be around. We didn’t share any classes, but our classrooms for periods one, four, and five were at least close to each other. Okay, so period five was a stretch, and sometimes I wouldn’t get there until after you’d left, but periods one and four were at least in the same hall. At Kat’s party, everyone hung around the outside patio even though the temperature was freezing. It was probably the coldest night of the year. And I, of course, forgot my jacket at home. After a while, I managed to say hello. And a little while later, you managed to say it back.
  • 34. Then, one day, I walked by you without saying a word. I knew you couldn’t handle that, and it led to our very first multiword conversation. No, that’s not right. I left my jacket at home because I wanted everyone to see my new shirt. What an idiot I was. “Hey!” you said. “Aren’t you going to say hello?” I smiled, took a breath, then turned around. “Why should I?” “Because you always say hello.” I asked why you thought you were such an expert on me. I said you probably didn’t know anything about me. At Kat’s party, I bent down to tie my shoe during my first conversation with Hannah Baker. And I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t tie my stupid shoelace because my fingers were too numb from the cold.
  • 35. To Hannah’s credit, she offered to tie it for me. Of course, I wouldn’t let her. Instead, I waited till Zach inserted himself into our awkward conversation before sneaking inside to thaw my fingers beneath running water. So embarrassing. Earlier, when I asked my mom how to get a boy’s attention, she said, “Play hard to get.” So that’s what I was doing. And sure enough, it worked. You started hanging around my classes waiting for me. It seemed like weeks went by before you finally asked for my number. But I knew you eventually would, Page 10 so I practiced saying it out loud. Real calm and confident like I didn’t really care. Like I gave it out a hundred times a day.
  • 36. Yes, boys at my old school had asked for my number. But here, at my new school, you were the first.
  • 37. No. That’s not true. But you were the first to actually get my number. It’s not that I didn’t want to give it out before. I was just cautious. New town. New school. And this time, I was going to be in control of how people saw me. After all, how often do we get a second chance? Before you, Justin, whenever anyone asked, I’d say all the right numbers up until the very last one. And then I’d get scared and mess up…sort of accidentally on purpose. I heave my backpack onto my lap and unzip the largest pocket. I was getting way too excited watching you write down my number. Luckily, you were way too nervous to notice. When I finally spat out that last number—the correct number!—I smiled so big.
  • 38. Meanwhile, your hand was shaking so badly that I thought you were going to screw it up. And I was not going to let that happen. I pull out her map and unfold it on the workbench. I pointed at the number you were writing. “That should be a seven,” I said. “It is a seven.” I use a wooden ruler to smooth out the creases. “Oh. Well, as long as you know it’s a seven.” “I do,” you said. But you scratched it out anyway and made an even shakier seven. I stretched the cuff of my sleeve into my palm and almost reached over to wipe the sweat from your forehead…something my mother would’ve done. But thankfully, I didn’t do that. You never would’ve asked another girl for her number again.
  • 39. Through the side garage door, Mom calls my name. I lower the volume, ready to hit Stop if it opens. “Yes?” By the time I got home, you’d already called. Twice. “I want you to keep working,” Mom says, “but I need to know if you’re having dinner with us.” My mom asked who you were, and I said we had a class together. You were probably just calling with a homework question. And she said that’s exactly what you had told her. I look down at the first red star. C-4. I know where that is. But should I go there? Page 11
  • 40. I couldn’t believe it. Justin, you lied to my mom. So why did that make me so happy? “No,” I say. “I’m heading to a friend’s house. For his project.” Because our lies matched. It was a sign. “That’s fine,” Mom says. “I’ll keep some in the fridge and you can heat it up later.” My mom asked what class we had and I said math, which wasn’t a total lie. We both had math. Just not together. And not the same type. “Good,” Mom said. “That’s what he told me.” I accused her of not trusting her own daughter, grabbed the slip of paper with your number from her hand, and ran upstairs.
  • 41. I’ll go there. To the first star. But before that, when this side of the tape is over, I’ll go to Tony’s. Tony never upgraded his car stereo so he still plays tapes. That way, he says, he’s in control of the music. If he gives someone a ride and they bring their own music, too bad. “The format’s not compatible,” he tells them. When you answered the phone, I said, “Justin? It’s Hannah. My mom said you called with a math problem.” Tony drives an old Mustang handed down from his brother, who got it from his dad, who probably got it from his dad. At school there are few loves that compare to the one between Tony and his car. More girls have dumped him out of car envy than my lips have even kissed.
  • 42. You were confused, but eventually you remembered lying to my mom and, like a good boy, you apologized. While Tony doesn’t classify as a close friend, we have worked on a couple of assignments together so I know where he lives. And most important of all, he owns an old Walkman that plays tapes. A yellow one with a skinny plastic headset that I’m sure he’ll let me borrow. I’ll take a few tapes with me and listen to them as I walk through Hannah’s old neighborhood, which is only a block or so from Tony’s. “So, Justin, what’s the math problem?” I asked. You weren’t getting off that easy. Or maybe I’ll take the tapes somewhere else. Somewhere private. Because I can’t listen here. Not that Mom or Dad will recognize the voice in the speakers, but I need room. Room to breathe.
  • 43. And you didn’t miss a beat. You told me Train A was leaving your house at 3:45PM. Train B was leaving my house ten minutes later. You couldn’t see this, Justin, but I actually raised my hand like I was in school rather than sitting on the edge of my bed. “Pick me, Mr. Foley. Pick me,” I said. “I know the answer.” When you called my name, “Yes, Miss Baker?” I threw Mom’s hard-to-get rule right out the window. I Page 12 told you the two trains met at Eisenhower Park at the bottom of the rocket slide. What did Hannah see in him? I never got that. Even she admits she was unable to put her
  • 44. finger on it. But for an average-looking guy, so many girls are into Justin. Sure, he is kind of tall. And maybe they find him intriguing. He’s always looking out windows, contemplating something. A long pause at your end of the line, Justin. And I mean a looooooong pause. “So, when do the trains meet?” you asked. “Fifteen minutes,” I said. You said fifteen minutes seemed awfully slow for two trains going full speed. Whoa. Slow down, Hannah. I know what you’re all thinking. Hannah Baker is a slut. Oops. Did you catch that? I said, “Hannah Bakeris.”Can’t say that anymore. She stops talking.
  • 45. I drag the stool closer to the workbench. The two spindles in the tape deck, hidden behind a smoky plastic window, pull the tape from one side to the other. A gentle hiss comes through the speaker. A soft static hum. What is she thinking? At that moment, are her eyes shut? Is she crying? Is her finger on the Stop button,
  • 46. hoping for the strength to press it? What is she doing? I can’t hear! Wrong. Her voice is angry. Almost trembling. Hannah Baker is not, and never was, a slut. Which begs the question, What have you heard? I simply wanted a kiss. I was a freshman girl who had never been kissed. Never. But I liked a boy, he liked me, and I was going to kiss him. That’s the story—the whole story—right there. What was the other story? Because I did hear something. The few nights leading up to our meeting in the park, I’d had the same dream. Exactly the same. From beginning to end. And for your listening pleasure, here it is.
  • 47. But first, a little background. My old town had a park similar to Eisenhower Park in one way. They both had that rocket ship. I’m sure it was made by the same company because they looked identical. A red nose points to the sky. Metal bars run from the nose all the way down to green fins holding the ship off the ground. Between the nose and the fins are three platforms, connected by three ladders. On the top level is a steering wheel. On the mid level is a slide that leads down to the playground. Page 13 On many nights leading up to my first day of school here, I’d climb to the top of that rocket and let my head fall back against the steering wheel. The night breeze blowing through the
  • 48. bars calmed me. I’d just close my eyes and think of home. I climbed up there once, only once, when I was five. I screamed and cried my head off and would not come down for anything. But Dad was too big to fit through the holes. So he called the fire department, and they sent a female firefighter up to get me. They must’ve had a lot of those rescues because, a few weeks ago, the city announced plans to tear the rocket slide down. I think that’s the reason, in my dreams, my first kiss took place at the rocket ship. It reminded me of innocence. And I wanted my first kiss to be just that. Innocent. Maybe that’s why she didn’t red-star the park. The rocket might be gone before the tapes make it
  • 49. through the entire list. So back to my dreams, which started the day you began waiting outside my classroom door. The day I knew you liked me. Hannah took off her shirt and let Justin put his hands up her bra. That’s it. That’s what I heard happened in the park that night. But wait. Why would she do that in the middle of a park? The dream starts with me at the top of the rocket, holding on to the steering wheel. It’s still a playground rocket, not a real one, but every time I turn the wheel to the left, the trees in the park lift up their roots and sidestep it to the left. When I turn the wheel to the right, they sidestep it to the right. Then I hear your voice calling up from the ground. “Hannah! Hannah! Stop playing with the trees and come see me.”
  • 50. So I leave the steering wheel and climb through the hole in the top platform. But when I reach the next platform, my feet have grown so huge they won’t fit through the next hole. Big feet? Seriously? I’m not into dream analysis, but maybe she was wondering if Justin had a big one. I poke my head through the bars and shout, “My feet are too big. Do you still want me to come down?” “I love big feet,” you shout back. “Come down the slide and see me. I’ll catch you.” So I sit on the slide and push off. But the wind resistance on my feet makes me go so slow. In the time it takes me to reach the bottom of the slide, I’ve noticed that your feet are extremely small. Almost nonexistent. I knew it!
  • 51. You walk to the end of the slide with your arms out, ready to catch me. And wouldn’t you know it, when I jump off, my huge feet don’t step on your little feet. “See? We were made for each other,” you say. Then you lean in to kiss me. Your lips getting closer…and closer…and…I wake up. Page 14 Every night for a week I woke up in the exact same about-to-be-kissed spot. But now, Justin, I would
  • 52. finally be meeting you. At that park. At the bottom of that slide. And damn it, you were going to kiss the hell out of me whether you liked it or not. Hannah, if you kissed back then like you kissed at the party, trust me, he liked it. I told you to meet me there in fifteen minutes. Of course, I only said that to make sure I got there before you. By the time you walked into the park, I wanted to be inside that rocket and all the way up, just like in my dreams. And that’s how it happened…minus the dancing trees and funky feet. From my viewpoint at the top of the rocket, I saw you come in at the far end of the park. You checked your watch every few steps and walked over to the slide, looking all around, but never up. So I spun the steering wheel as hard as I could to make it rattle. You took a step back, looked up, and
  • 53. called my name. But don’t worry, even though I wanted to live out my dream, I didn’t expect you to know every single line and tell me to stop playing with the trees and come down. “Be right down,” I said. But you told me to stop. You’d climb up to where I was. So I shouted back, “No! Let me take the slide.” Then you repeated those magical, dreamlike words, “I’ll catch you.” Definitely beats my first kiss. Seventh grade, Andrea Williams, behind the gym after school. She came over to my table at lunch, whispered the proposition in my ear, and I had a hard-on for the rest of the day.
  • 54. When the kiss was over, three strawberry- lip-gloss seconds later, she turned and ran away. I peeked around the gym and watched two of her friends each hand her a five-dollar bill. I couldn’t believe it! My lips were a ten-dollar bet. Was that good or bad? Probably bad, I decided. But I’ve loved strawberry lip gloss ever since. I couldn’t help smiling as I climbed down the top ladder. I sat myself on the slide—my heart racing. This was it. All my friends back home had their first kisses in middle school. Mine was waiting for me at the bottom of a slide, exactly as I wanted it. All I had to do was push off. And I did.
  • 55. I know it didn’t really happen like this, but when I look back, it all happens in slow motion. The push. The slide. My hair flying behind me. You raising your arms to catch me. Me raising mine so you could. So when did you decide to kiss me, Justin? Was it during your walk to the park? Or did it simply happen when I slid into your arms? Okay, who out there wants to know my very first thought during my very first kiss? Here it is: Page 15 Somebody’s been eating chilidogs. Nice one, Justin. I’m sorry. It wasn’t that bad, but it was the first thing I thought. I’ll take strawberry lip gloss any day.
  • 56. I was so anxious about what kind of kiss it would be—because my friends back home described so many types—and it turned out to be the beautiful kind. You didn’t shove your tongue down my throat. You didn’t grab my butt. We just held our lips together…and kissed. And that’s it. Wait. Stop. Don’t rewind. There’s no need to go back because you didn’t miss a thing. Let me repeat myself. That…is…all…that… happened. Why, did you hear something else? A shiver races up my spine. Yes, I did. We all did. Well, you’re right. Something did happen. Justin grabbed my hand, we walked over to the swings, and
  • 57. we swung. Then he kissed me again the very same way. Then? And then, Hannah? What happened then? Then…we left. He went one way. I went the other. Oh. So sorry. You wanted something sexier, didn’t you? You wanted to hear how my itchy little fingers started playing with his zipper. You wanted to hear… Well, what did you want to hear? Because I’ve heard so many stories that I don’t know which one is the
  • 58. most popular. But I do know which is the least popular. The truth. Now, the truth is the one you won’t forget. I can still see Justin huddled among his friends at school. I remember Hannah walking by, and the whole group stopped talking. They averted their eyes. And when she passed, they started laughing. But why do I remember this? Because I wanted to talk to Hannah so many times after Kat’s going-away party, but I was too shy. Too afraid. Watching Justin and his friends that day, I got the sense that there was more to her than I knew. Then, later, I heard about her getting felt up at the rocket slide. And she was so new to
  • 59. school that the rumors overshadowed everything else I knew about her. Page 16 Hannah was beyond me, I figured. Too experienced to even think about me. So thank you, Justin. Sincerely. My very first kiss was wonderful. And for the month or so that we lasted, and everywhere that we went, the kisses were wonderful. You were wonderful. But then you started bragging. A week went by and I heard nothing. But eventually, as they always will, the rumors reached me. And everyone knows you can’t disprove a rumor. I know. I know what you’re thinking. As I was telling the story, I was thinking the same
  • 60. thing myself. A kiss? A rumor based on a kiss made you do this to yourself? No. A rumor based on a kiss ruined a memory that I hoped would be special. A rumor based on a kiss started a reputation that other people believed in and reacted to. And sometimes, a rumor based on a kiss has a snowball effect. A rumor, based on a kiss, is just the beginning.
  • 61. Turn the tape over for more. I reach for the stereo, ready to press Stop. And Justin, honey, stick around. You’re not going to believe where your name pops up next. I hold my finger over the button, listening to the soft hum in the speakers, the faint squeak of the spindles winding the tape, waiting for her voice to return. But it doesn’t. The story is over. When I get to Tony’s, his Mustang is parked against the curb in front of his house. The hood is propped open, and he and his dad are leaning over the engine. Tony holds a small flashlight while his dad tightens something deep inside with a wrench. “Did it break down,” I ask, “or is this just for fun?”
  • 62. Tony glances over his shoulder and, when he sees me, drops the flashlight into the engine. “Damn.” His dad stands up and wipes his oily hands across the front of his greased-up T-shirt. “Are you kidding? It’s always fun.” He looks at Tony and winks. “It’s even more fun when it’s something serious.” Scowling, Tony reaches in for the flashlight. “Dad, you remember Clay.” “Sure,” his dad says. “Of course. Good to see you again.” He doesn’t reach forward to shake my hand. And with the amount of grease smeared onto his shirt, I’m not offended. But he’s faking it. He doesn’t remember me. Page 17
  • 63. “Oh, hey,” his dad says, “I do remember you. You stayed for dinner once, right? Big on the ‘please’ and ‘thank-yous’.” I smile. “After you left, Tony’s mom was after us for a week to be more polite.” What can I say? Parents like me.
  • 64. “Yeah, that’s him,” Tony says. He grabs a shop rag to clean his hands. “So what’s going on, Clay?” I repeat his words in my head. What’s going on? What’s going on? Oh, well, since you asked, I got a bunch of tapes in the mail today from a girl who killed herself. Apparently, I had something to do with it. I’m not sure what that is, so I was wondering if I could borrow your Walkman to find out. “Not much,” I say. His dad asks if I’d mind getting in the car and starting it for them. “The key’s in the ignition.” I sling my backpack over to the passenger seat and slide in behind the wheel. “Wait. Wait!” his dad yells. “Tony, shine it over here.” Tony’s standing beside the car. Watching me. When our eyes meet, they lock and I can’t pull away.
  • 65. Does he know? Does he know about the tapes? “Tony,” his dad repeats. “The light.” Tony breaks the stare and leans in with the flashlight. In the space between the dash and the hood, his gaze slips back and forth from me to the engine. What if he’s on the tapes? What if his story is right before mine? Is he the one who sent them to me? God, I am freaking out. Maybe he doesn’t know. Maybe I just look guilty of something and he’s picking up on that. While I wait for the cue to start the car, I look around. Behind the passenger seat, on the floor, is the Walkman. It’s just sitting there. The headphones’ cord is wrapped tightly around
  • 66. the player. But what’s my excuse? Why do I need it? “Tony, here, take the wrench and let me hold the flashlight,” his dad says. “You’re jiggling it too much.” They swap flashlight for wrench and, at that moment, I grab for the Walkman. Just like that. Without thinking. The middle pocket of my backpack is open, so I stuff it in there and zip it shut. “Okay, Clay,” his dad calls. “Turn it.” I turn the key and the engine starts right up. Through the gap above the dash, I watch his dad’s smile. Whatever he’s done, he’s satisfied. “A little fine-tuning to make her sing,” he says over the engine. “You can shut it off now, Clay.” Page 18
  • 67. Tony lowers the hood and clicks it shut. “I’ll see you inside, Dad.” His dad nods, lifts a metal toolbox from the street, bundles up some greasy rags, then heads for the garage. I pull my backpack over my shoulder and step out of the car. “Thanks,” Tony says. “If you didn’t show up, we’d probably be out here all night.” I slip my arm through the other strap and adjust the backpack. “I needed to get out of the house,” I say. “My mom was getting on my nerves.” Tony looks at the garage. “Tell me about it,” he says. “I need to start my homework and my dad wants to tinker under the hood some more.” The streetlamp overhead flickers on.
  • 68. “So, Clay,” he says, “what’d you come out here for?” I feel the weight of the Walkman in my backpack. “I was just walking by and saw you outside. Thought I’d say hi.” His eyes stare a little too long, so I look over at his car. “I’m heading to Rosie’s to see what’s up,” he says. “Can I give you a lift?” “Thanks,” I say, “but I’m only walking a few blocks.” He shoves his hands into his pockets. “Where you off to?” God, I hope he’s not on the list. But what if he is? What if he already listened to the tapes and knows exactly what’s going on in my head? What if he knows exactly where I’m going? Or worse, what if he hasn’t received the tapes yet? What if they get sent to him further down the line? If that’s the case, he’ll remember this moment. He’ll remember my stalling. My not wanting to tip him off
  • 69. or warn him. “Nowhere,” I say. I put my hands in my pockets, too. “So, you know, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.” He doesn’t say a word. Just watches me turn to leave. At any moment I expect him to yell, “Hey! Where’s my Walkman?” But he doesn’t. It’s a clean getaway. I take a right at the first corner and continue walking. I hear the car’s engine start and the crunch of gravel as the wheels of his Mustang roll forward. Then he steps on the gas, crosses the street behind me, and keeps going. I slide my backpack off my shoulders and down to the sidewalk. I pull out the Walkman. I unwrap the cord and slip the yellow plastic headphones over my head, pushing the tiny speaker nubs into my ears. Inside my backpack are the first four tapes, which are one or two more than I’ll probably have time to Page 19
  • 70. listen to tonight. The rest I left at home. I unzip the smallest pocket and remove the first tape. Then I slide it into the deck, B-side out, and shut the plastic door. CASSETTE 1: SIDE B Welcome back. And thanks for hanging out for part two. I wiggle the Walkman into my jacket pocket and turn up the volume. If you’re listening to this, one of two things has just happened. A: You’re Justin, and after hearing your little tale you want to hear who’s next. Or B: You’re someone else and you’re waiting to see if it’s you. Well…
  • 71. A line of hot sweat rises along my hairline. Alex Standall, it’s your turn. A single bead of sweat slides down my temple and I wipe it away. I’m sure you have no idea why you’re on here, Alex. You probably think you did a good thing, right? You voted me Best Ass in the Freshman Class. How could anyone be angry at that? Listen. I sit on the curb with my shoes in the gutter. Near my heel, a few blades of grass poke up through the
  • 72. cement. Though the sun has barely started dipping beneath the rooftops and trees, streetlamps are lit on both sides of the road. First, Alex, if you think I’m being silly—if you think I’m some stupid little girl who gets her panties in a bunch over the tiniest things, taking everything way too seriously, no one’s making you listen. Sure, I am pressuring you with that second set of tapes, but who cares if people around town know what you think of my ass, right? In the houses on this block, and in my house several blocks away, families are finishing up their dinners. Or they’re loading dishwashers. Or starting their homework. For those families, tonight, everything is normal.
  • 73. I can name a whole list of people who would care. I can name a list of people who would care very much if these tapes got out. So let’s begin, shall we? Curling forward, I hug my legs and lay my forehead on my knees. I remember sitting in second period the morning your list came out. Ms. Strumm obviously had an Page 20 amazing weekend because she did absolutely no prep work whatsoever. She had us watch one of her famously dull documentaries. What it was on, I don’t recall. But the narrator did have a thick British accent. And I remember picking at an old piece of tape stuck on my desk to keep from falling asleep. To me, the narrator’s voice was nothing more than background noise.
  • 74. Well, the narrator’s voice…and the whispers. When I looked up, the whispers stopped. Any eyes looking at me turned away. But I saw that paper getting passed around. A single sheet making its way up and down the aisles. Eventually, it made its way to the desk behind me—to Jimmy Long’s desk—which groaned as his body weight shifted. Any of you who were in class that morning, tell me: Jimmy was taking a sneaky-peek over the back of my chair, wasn’t he? That’s all I could picture as he whispered, “You bet it is.” I grip my knees tighter. Jackass Jimmy.
  • 75. Someone whispered, “You idiot, Jackass.” I turned around, but I was not in a whispering mood. “You bet what is?” Jimmy, who’ll drink up the attention any girl gives him, gave a halfsmile and glanced down at the paper on his desk. Again came the “idiot” whisper—this time repeated across the room as if no one wanted me in on the joke. When I first saw that list, given to me in history class, there were a few names I didn’t recognize. A few new students I hadn’t met yet or wasn’t sure I had their names right. But Hannah, I knew her name. And I laughed when I saw it. She was building quite a reputation in a short amount of time. Only now do I realize, that her reputation started in Justin Foley’s imagination.
  • 76. I tilted my head so I could read the upside- down title of the paper:FRESHMAN CLASS— WHO’S HOT / WHO’S NOT. Jimmy’s desk groaned again as he sat back, and I knew Ms. Strumm was coming, but I had to find my name. I didn’t care why I was on the list. At the time, I don’t think I even cared which side of the list I was on. There’s just something about having everyone agree on something—something about you—that opens a cage of butterflies in your stomach. And as Ms. Strumm walked up the aisle, ready to grab that list before I found my name, the butterflies went berserk. Where is my name? Where? Got it! Later that day, passing Hannah in the halls, I took a look back as she walked by. And I had to agree. She definitely belonged in that category. Ms. Strumm snatched the list away and I turned back to the front of the room. After a few minutes, gaining the nerve to look, I
  • 77. snuck a peek to the other side of the room. As expected, Jessica Davis looked pissed. Why? Because right next to my name, but in the other column, was hers. Page 21 Her pencil tapped against her notebook at Morse code–speed and her face was burning red. My only thought? Thank God I don’t know Morse code. Truth is, Jessica Davis is so much prettier than I am. Write up a list of every body part and you’ll have a
  • 78. row of checkmarks the whole way down for each time her body beats mine. I disagree, Hannah. All the way down. Everyone knows Worst Ass in the Freshman Class was a lie. You can’t even consider it stretching the truth. But I’m sure no one cared why Jessica ended up on that side of your list, Alex. Well, no one except you…and me…and Jessica makes three. And a lot more than that, I’m guessing, are about to find out. Maybe some people think you were right in choosing me. I don’t think so. But let me put it this way, I don’t think my ass—as you call it—was the deciding factor. I think the deciding factor…was revenge.
  • 79. I tear the blades of grass out of the gutter and stand up to leave. As I start walking, I rub the blades between my fingers till they fall away. But this tape is not about your motivation, Alex. Though that is coming up. This tape is about how people change when they see your name on a stupid list. This tape is about… A pause in her speech. I reach into my jacket and turn the volume up. She’s uncrinkling a piece of paper. Smoothing it out. Okay. I just looked over every name—every story—that completes these tapes. And guess what. Every single event documented here may never have happened had you, Alex, not written my name on that list. It’s that simple. You needed a name to put down opposite Jessica’s. And since everyone at school already had a perverted image of me after Justin’s little number, I was the perfect choice, wasn’t I?
  • 80. And the snowball keeps a-rollin’. Thanks, Justin. Alex’s list was a joke. A bad one, true. But he had no idea it would affect her like this. This isn’t fair. And what about me? What did I do? How will Hannah say that I scarred her? Because I have no idea. And after people hear about it, what are they going to think when they see me? Some of them, at least two of them, already know why I’m on here. Do they see me differently now? No. They can’t. Because my name does not belong with theirs. I should not be on this list I’m sure of it. I did nothing wrong! So to back up a bit, this tape isn’t about why you did what you did, Alex. It’s about the repercussions of what you did. More specifically, it’s about the repercussions to me. It’s about those things you didn’t plan— things you couldn’t plan.
  • 82. God. I don’t believe it. The first red star. Hannah’s old house. There it is. But I don’t believe it. This house was my destination one other time. After a party. An elderly couple lives there now. And one night, about a month ago, the husband was driving his car a few blocks away, talking to his wife on the phone when he hit another car. I shut my eyes and shake my head against the memory. I don’t want to see it. But I can’t help it. The man was hysterical. Crying. “I need to call her! I need to call my wife!” His phone had disappeared somewhere in the crash. We tried using mine to call her back, but his wife’s phone kept ringing. She was confused, too afraid to click over. She wanted to stay on the line, the line her husband had called her on.
  • 83. She had a bad heart, he said. She needed to know he was okay. I called the police, using my phone, and told the man I would continue trying to reach his wife. But he told me I needed to tell her. She needed to know he was okay. Their house wasn’t far. A tiny crowd had gathered, some of them taking care of the person in the other car. He was from our school. A senior. And he was in much worse shape than the old man. I shouted for a few of them to wait with my guy till an ambulance arrived. Then I left, racing toward his house to calm his wife. But I didn’t know I was also racing toward a house Hannah once lived in. This house. But this time, I walk. Like Justin and Zach, I walk down the center of the road toward East Floral Canyon where two streets meet like an upside- downT , just as Hannah described it.
  • 84. The curtains in the bay window are shut for the night. But the summer before our freshman year, Hannah stood there with Kat. The two of them looked out, to where I am now, and they watched two boys walk up the street. They watched them step off the road and onto the wet grass, slipping and tumbling over each other. I keep walking till I reach the gutter, pressing the toes of my shoes against the curb. I step up onto the grass and just stand there. A simple, basic step. I don’t slip, and I can’t help wondering, had Justin and Zach made it to Hannah’s front door, would she have fallen for Zach instead of Justin a few months later? Would Justin have been wiped out of the picture? Would the rumors never have started? Would Hannah still be alive?
  • 85. The day your list came out wasn’t too traumatic. I survived. I knew it was a joke. And the people I saw standing in the halls, huddled around whoever had a copy, they knew it was a joke, too. One big, fat, happy joke. But what happens when someone says you have the best ass in the freshman class? Let me tell you, Page 23 Alex, because you’ll never know. It gives people—some people—the go-ahead to treat you like you’re nothing but that specific body part. Need an example? Fine. B-3 on your maps. Blue Spot Liquor. It’s nearby.
  • 86. I have no idea why it’s called that, but it’s only a block or so away from my first house. I used to walk there any time I had a sweet tooth. Which means, yes, I went there every day. Blue Spot has always looked grimy from the sidewalk, so I’ve never actually gone inside. Ninety-five percent of the time, Blue Spot was empty. Just me and the man behind the register. I don’t think a lot of people know it’s even there because it’s tiny and squished between two other stores, both of which have been closed since we moved here. From the sidewalk, Blue Spot looks like a posting board for cigarette and alcohol ads. And inside? Well, it looks about the same. I walk along the sidewalk in front of Hannah’s old house. A driveway climbs up a gentle
  • 87. slope before disappearing beneath a weathered wooden garage door. Hanging over the front of the counter, a wire rack holds all the best candies. Well, they’re my favorites anyway. And the moment I open the door, the man at the register rings me up–cha-ching–Even before I pick up a candy bar, because he knows I never leave without one. Someone once described the man behind the counter as having the face of a walnut. And he does! Probably from smoking so much, but having the name Wally probably doesn’t help. Ever since she arrived, Hannah rode a blue bike to school. I can almost picture her now. Right here. Backpack on, coasting down the driveway. Her front wheel turns and she pedals past me on the sidewalk. I watch her ride down a long stretch of sidewalk, passing trees, parked cars, and houses. I
  • 88. stand and watch her image disappear. Again. Then I turn slowly and walk away. Honestly, in all the times I’ve been to Blue Spot, I don’t think I’ve heard Wally utter a single word. I’m trying to remember a single “hello” or “hey” or even a friendly grunt. But the only sound I ever heard him utter was because of you, Alex. What a pal. Alex! That’s right. Yesterday, someone shoved him in the halls. Someone shoved Alex into me. But who? That day, as usual, a bell jingled over the door as I walked in.Cha-ching!went the register. I picked out a
  • 89. candy bar from the rack on the counter, but I can’t tell you which one because I don’t remember. I caught Alex to keep him from falling. I asked if he was okay, but he just ignored me, picked up his backpack, and hurried down the hall. Did I do something to piss him off, I wondered. I couldn’t think of Page 24 anything. If I wanted to, I could tell you the name of the person who walked in while I searched my backpack for money. I do remember. But he was just one of many jerks I’ve run into over the years. I don’t know, maybe I should expose all of them. But as far as your story goes, Alex, his action—his horrible, disgusting action—was just an aftereffect of yours.
  • 90. Plus, he’s got a whole tape all to himself… I wince. What happened in that store because of Alex’s list? No, I don’t want to know. And I don’t want to see Alex. Not tomorrow. Not the day after that. I don’t want to see him or Justin. Or fat-ass Jackass Jimmy. God, who else is involved in this?
  • 91. He threw open the door to Blue Spot. “Hey, Wally!” he said. And he said it with such arrogance, which sounded so natural coming from his mouth. I could tell it wasn’t the first time he said it that way, acting like Wally was beneath him. “Oh, Hannah, hey,” he said. “I didn’t see you there.” Did I mention I was standing at the counter, visible to anyone the moment they opened the door? I acknowledged him with a tiny smile, found my money, and dropped it into Wally’s wrinkled hand. Wally, as far as I could tell, didn’t respond to him in any way. Not an eye catch or a twitch or a smile—his usual greeting for me. I follow the sidewalk around a corner, away from the residential streets, on my way to Blue Spot. It’s amazing how a town can change so much in one corner. The houses behind me weren’t big or fancy.
  • 92. Very middle class. But they sit back-to-back with the part of town that’s been slowly falling apart for years. “Hey Wally, guess what?” His breath came from just over my shoulder. My backpack was resting on the counter while I zipped it shut. Wally’s eyes were focused down, just beyond the edge of the counter, near my waist, and I knew what was coming. A cupped hand smacked my ass. And then, he said it. “Best Ass in the Freshman Class, Wally. Standing right here in your store!” There’s more than a few guys I can picture doing that. The sarcasm. The arrogance. Did it hurt? No. But that doesn’t matter, does it? Because the question is, did he have the right to do it? And the answer, I hope, is obvious.
  • 93. I knocked his hand away with a quick backhand swipe that every girl should master. And that’s when Wally emerged from his shell. That’s when Wally made a sound. His mouth stayed shut, and it was nothing more than a quick click of the tongue, but that little noise took me by surprise. Inside, I knew, Wally was a ball of rage. And there it is. The neon sign of Blue Spot Liquor. Page 25
  • 94. On this block, only two stores remain open: Blue Spot Liquor and Restless Video across the street. Blue Spot looks just as grimy as the last time I walked by it. Even the cigarette and alcohol ads look the same. Like wallpaper in the front window. A brass bell jingles when I open the door. The same bell Hannah listened to whenever she came in for a candy fix. Instead of letting it swing shut behind me, I hold the edge of the door and slowly push it shut, watching it ring the bell again. “Can I help you?” Without looking, I already know it’s not Wally. But why am I disappointed? I didn’t come to see Wally. He asks again, a little louder, “Can I help you?”
  • 95. I can’t bring myself to look toward the front counter. Not yet. I don’t want to imagine her standing there. At the back of the store, behind a wall of see-through doors, are the refrigerated drinks. And even though I’m not thirsty, I go there. I open one of the doors and take an orange soda, the first plastic bottle I touch. Then I walk to the front of the store and pull out my wallet. A wire rack loaded with candy bars hangs from the front counter. These are the ones Hannah liked. My left eye begins to twitch. “Is that all?” he asks. I place the soda on the counter and look down, rubbing my eye. The pain begins somewhere above my eye, but it goes deeper. Behind my eyebrow. A pinching I’ve never felt before.
  • 96. “There’s more behind you,” the clerk says. He must think I’m looking at the candy. I grab a Butterfinger from the rack and place it next to my drink. I put a few dollars on the counter and slide them over to him. Cha-ching! He slides back a couple of coins and I notice a plastic nametag stuck to the register. “Does he still work here?” I ask. “Wally?” The clerk exhales through his nose. “Day shift.” When I leave, the brass bell jingles. I swung my backpack over my shoulder and probably whispered, “Excuse me,” but when I moved Page 26
  • 97. around him, I purposely avoided his eyes. I had the door in sight, ready to leave, when he grabbed my wrist and spun me around. He said my name, and when I looked into his eyes the joking was gone. I yanked my arm, but his grip was tight. Across the street, the neon sign of Restless Video flickers erratically. I know who Hannah’s talking about now. I’ve seen his wrist-grabbing stunt before. It always makes me want to grab him by the shirt and push him until he lets the girl go. But instead, every time, I pretend not to notice. What could I do, anyway? Then the jerk let go and put his hand on my shoulder. “I’m only playing, Hannah. Just relax.”
  • 98. Okay, let’s dissect what just happened. I thought about it the entire walk home from Blue Spot, which is probably why I don’t remember which candy bar I bought that day. I sit on the chipped curb outside of Blue Spot, setting the orange soda next to me and balancing the Butterfinger on my knee. Not that I have an appetite for anything sweet. So why did I buy it? Was it only because Hannah used to buy candy from the same rack? And why does that matter? I went to the first red star. And the second. I don’t need to go everywhere or do everything she says. First his words—then his actions. Statement number one: “I’m only playing, Hannah.” Translation: Your ass is my play-toy. You might think you have final say over what happens to your ass, but you don’t. At least, not as long as “I’m only playing.”
  • 99. I tap one end of the candy bar, making it teeter-totter on my knee.
  • 100. Statement number two: “Just relax.” Translation: Come on, Hannah, all I did was touch you with no indication that you wanted me to touch you. If it’ll make you feel better, go ahead, you can touch me wherever you’d like. Now let’s talk about his actions, shall we? Action number one: Grabbing my ass. Interpretation: Let me back up and say that this guy had never grabbed my ass before. So why now? My pants weren’t anything special. They weren’t overly tight. Sure, they were slung a little low and he probably got a hip shot, but he didn’t grab my hips. He grabbed my ass. Page 27
  • 101. I’m starting to understand. I’m starting to see what Hannah means. And that opens up a black hole in the pit of my stomach. Best Lips. That was another category on the list. Alex, am I saying your list gave him permission to grab my ass? No. I’m saying it gave him an excuse. And an excuse was all this guy needed. It wasn’t till that list came out that I even noticed Angela Romero’s lips. But after that, I became fascinated by them. When I watched her give speeches during class, I had no idea what words came out of her mouth. I just watched those lips move up and down. Mesmerized when she said things like “slippery slope,” which, behind her lips, exposed the underside of her tongue. Action number two: He grabbed my wrist then put his hand on my shoulder.
  • 102. You know, I’m not even going to interpret this. I’m just going to tell you why it pissed me off. I’ve had my butt grabbed before—no big deal—but this time it was grabbed because someone else wrote my name on a list. And when this guy saw me upset, did he apologize? No. Instead, he got aggressive. Then, in the most condescending way, he told me to relax. Then he put his hand on my shoulder, as if by touching me he’d somehow comfort me. Here’s a tip. If you touch a girl, even as a joke, and she pushes you off, leave…her…alone. Don’t touch her. Anywhere! Just stop. Your touch does nothing but sicken her.
  • 103. The rest of Angela was nowhere near as mesmerizing as her lips. Not bad, just not mesmerizing. Then, last summer at a friend’s house, we played spin the bottle after a bunch of us admitted we were spin- the-bottle virgins. And I refused to let the game end till my spin landed on Angela. Or till her spin landed on me. When that happened, I pressed my lips, agonizingly slowly and precisely, against hers. There are some sick and twisted people out there, Alex—and maybe I’m one of them—but the point is, when you hold people up for ridicule, you have to take responsibility when other people act on it. Later on, Angela and I made out on her back porch. I just couldn’t get enough of those lips. All because of a list. Actually, that’s not right. You didn’t hold me up for ridicule, did you? My name was in the Hot column. You wrote Jessica’s name in the Not column. You held Jessica up for ridicule.
  • 104. And that’s where our snowball picks up speed. Jessica, my dear…you’re next. I pop open the Walkman and pull out the first tape. In the smallest pocket of my backpack, I find the next tape. The one with a blue number three written in the corner. I drop that into the deck and snap the door shut. CASSETTE 2: SIDE A Page 28 Before Hannah’s voice kicks in, there’s a pause. Step-by-step. That’s how we’ll get through this. One foot in front of the other.
  • 105. Across the street, behind the buildings, the sun continues its fall. All the streetlamps are on, up and down the block. I grab the Butterfinger from my knee, the soda from beside me, and stand up. We’ve already finished one tape—both sides —so stick with me. Things get better, or worse, depending on your point of view. There’s a trash can, an oil drum spray-painted blue, near the front door of Blue Spot Liquor. I drop the unwrapped Butterfinger into it, unable to imagine my stomach holding down anything solid, and walk away.
  • 106. I know it may sound like it, but I wasn’t completely alone the beginning of my freshman year. Two other freshmen, both featured here on Hannah Baker’s Greatest Hits, were also new to the area. Alex Standall and Jessica Davis. And while we never became close friends, we did rely on each other those first few weeks of school. I twist the top off my orange soda. It hisses and I take a sip. With one week left of summer vacation, Ms. Antilly called me at home to see if I’d meet her at school. A little new-student orientation, she said. In case you don’t remember, Ms. Antilly was the guidance counselor for students with last names beginningAthrough G.Later that year, she moved to another school district.
  • 107. I remember she was replaced by Mr. Porter. It was supposed to be a temporary position, but he’s still at it. An English teacher as well as a guidance counselor. Which is very unfortunate, as it turns out. But that is for a later tape. An icy sweat breaks across my forehead. Mr. Porter? Does he have something to do with this? The world around me tilts and spins. I grab onto the trunk of a skinny sidewalk tree. If she had told me the real purpose of our get- together was to introduce me to another new student, I wouldn’t have gone. I mean, what if we had nothing in common? Or what if I thought we had nothing in common but she, the other student, thought we did? Or what if the opposite happened and I thought we could become friends but she didn’t?
  • 108. So many things could have gone so horribly wrong. I press my forehead against the smooth bark and try to calm my breathing. But the other girl was Jessica Davis, and she didn’t want to be there any more than I did. We both expected Ms. Antilly to spew a bunch of psychobabble at us. What it means —what it Page 29 takes—to be a great student. How this school is made up of the best and the brightest in the state. How everyone is given the same opportunities to succeed if they’re willing to try. But instead, she gave each of us a buddy.
  • 109. I close my eyes. I don’t want to see it, but it’s so clear. When rumors of Hannah’s unexplained absence began spreading through school, Mr. Porter asked our class why he kept hearing her name mentioned in the halls. He looked nervous. Almost sick. Like he knew the answer but wanted someone to convince
  • 110. him otherwise. Then a girl whispered, “Someone saw an ambulance leaving her house.” The moment Ms. Antilly told us why we were there, Jessica and I turned to each other. Her lips parted as if she wanted to say something. But what could she say with me sitting right there? She felt blindsided. Confused. Lied to. I know that’s how she felt because I felt the same way. And I’ll never forget Ms. Antilly’s reaction. Two short, drawn-out words. “Or…not.” I squeeze my eyes tight, trying hard to remember that day as clearly as possible. Was it pain on Mr. Porter’s face? Or was it fear? He just stood there, staring at Hannah’s desk. Through her desk. And no one said a word, but we looked around. At each other.
  • 111. Then he left. Mr. Porter walked out of class and didn’t come back for a week. Why? Did he know? Did he know because of something he’d done? And here, to the best of my memory, is what we said. Me: I’m sorry, Ms. Antilly. I just didn’t think that’s why you called me in here. Jessica: Me, neither. I wouldn’t have come. I mean, I’m sure Hillary and I have things in common, and I’m sure she’s a great person, but… Me: It’s Hannah. Jessica: I called you Hillary, didn’t I? Sorry. Me: It’s okay. I just thought you should know my name if we’re going to be such fabulous friends. And then the three of us laughed. Jessica and I had very similar laughs, which made us laugh even harder. Ms. Antilly’s laugh wasn’t quite as heartfelt…more of a nervous laugh…but still a laugh. She claimed to have never tried matching
  • 112. up friends before, and was doubtful she ever would again. But guess what. After the meeting, Jessica and I did hang out.
  • 113. Very sneaky, Ms. Antilly. Veeeeeery sneaky. We left campus and, at first, the conversation felt awkward. But it was nice having someone to talk to Page 30 other than my parents. A city bus pulls up to the curb in front of me. Silver with blue stripes. We walked past my turnoff, but I didn’t say anything. I didn’t want to stop our conversation, but I also didn’t want to invite her over because we really didn’t know each other yet. So we continued walking until we reached downtown. I found out later that she did the same thing, walked past the street where she lived in order to keep talking with me.
  • 114. So where did we go? E-7 on your map. Monet’s Garden Café & Coffeehouse. The bus door wheezes open. Neither of us were coffee drinkers, but it seemed like a nice place to chat. Through the foggy windows I see that almost all the seats are empty. We both got hot chocolate. She ordered it thinking it would be funny. But me? I always order hot chocolate. I’ve never ridden a city bus. Never had a reason to. But it’s getting darker and colder every minute. It doesn’t cost anything to ride the bus at night, so I hop on. I move right by the driver without either of us saying a word to each other. She doesn’t even look at me.
  • 115. I make my way down the center aisle, buttoning my jacket against the cold, giving each button more attention than required. Any excuse to avert my eyes from the other passengers. I know how I must look to them. Confused. Guilty. In the process of being crushed. I choose a bench that, as long as no one else boards, is situated between three or four empty seats all around. The blue vinyl cushion is ripped down the middle, with the yellow stuffing inside about to burst out. I slide over to the window. The glass is cold, but resting my head against it helps relax me.
  • 116. I honestly don’t remember much of what we said that afternoon. Do you, Jessica? Because when I close my eyes, everything happens in a kind of montage. Laughing. Trying hard not to spill our drinks. Waving our hands while we talk. I close my eyes. The glass cools one side of my overheated face. I don’t care where this bus is going. I’ll ride it for hours if I’m allowed to. I’ll just sit here and listen to the tapes. And maybe, without trying, I’ll fall asleep. Then, at one point, you lean across the table. “I think that guy’s checking you out,” you whispered. I knew exactly who you were talking about because I’d been watching him, as well. But he wasn’t checking me out. Page 31 “He’s checking you out,” I said.
  • 117. In a contest of who’s-got-the-biggest-balls, all of you listening should know that Jessica wins. “Excuse me,” she said to Alex, in case you haven’t figured out the name of the mystery man, “but which one of us are you checking out?” And a few months later, after Hannah and Justin Foley break up, after the rumors begin, Alex writes a list. Who’s hot. Who’s not. But there, at Monet’s, no one knew where that meeting would lead. I want to push Stop on the Walkman and rewind their whole conversation. To rewind into the past and warn them. Or prevent them from even meeting. But I can’t. You can’t rewrite the past.
  • 118. Alex blushed. I’m talking an all-the-blood-in-his- body-rushing-up-to-his-face kind of blushed. And when he opened his mouth to deny it, Jessica cut him off. “Don’t lie. Which one of us were you checking out?” Through the frosty glass, downtown’s streetlamps and neon lights slide by. Most of the shops are closed for the night. But the restaurants and bars remain open. At that moment I would have paid dearly for Jessica’s friendship. She was the most outgoing, honest, tell-it-like-it-is girl I’d ever met.
  • 119. Silently, I thanked Ms. Antilly for introducing us. Alex stuttered and Jessica leaned over, letting her fingers fall gracefully onto his table. “Look, we saw you watching us,” she said. “We’re both new to this town and we’d like to know who you were staring at. It’s important.” Alex stammered. “I just…I heard…it’s just, I’m new here, too.” I think Jessica and I both said something along the lines of, “Oh.” And then it was our turn to blush. Poor Alex just wanted to be a part of our conversation. So we let him. And I think we talked for at least another hour—probably more. Just three people, happy that the first day of school wouldn’t be spent wandering
  • 120. the halls alone. Or eating lunch alone. Getting lost alone. Not that it matters, but where is this bus going? Does it leave our town for another one? Or does it loop endlessly through these streets? Maybe I should’ve checked before getting on. That afternoon at Monet’s was a relief for all three of us. How many nights had I fallen asleep terrified, thinking of that first day of school? Too many. And after Monet’s? None. Now, I was excited. And just so you know, I never thought of Jessica or Alex as friends. Not even at the beginning when I would’ve loved two automatic friendships. Page 32
  • 121. And I know they felt the same way, because we talked about it. We talked about our past friends and why those people had become our friends. We talked about what we were searching for in new friends at our new school. But those first few weeks, until we each peeled away, Monet’s Garden was our safe haven. If one of us had a hard time fitting in or meeting people, we’d go to Monet’s. Back in the garden, at the far table to the right. I’m not sure who started it, but whoever had the most exhausting day would lay a hand in the center of the table and say, “Olly-olly- oxen-free.” The other two would lay their hands on top and lean in. Then we’d listen, sipping drinks with our free hands. Jessica and I always drank hot chocolate. Over time, Alex made his way through the entire menu.
  • 122. I’ve only been to Monet’s a few times, but I think it’s on the street the bus is going down now.
  • 123. Yes, we were cheesy. And I’m sorry if this episode’s making you sick. If it helps, it’s almost too sweet for me. But Monet’s truly filled whatever void needed filling at the time. For all of us. But don’t worry…it didn’t last. I slide across the bench to the aisle, then stand up in the moving bus. The first to drop out was Alex. We were friendly when we saw each other in the halls, but it never went beyond that. At least, with me it didn’t. Bracing my hands against the backrests, I make my way to the front of the shifting bus. Now down to the two of us, Jessica and me, the whole thing changed pretty fast. The talks became chitchat and not much more.
  • 124. “When’s the next stop?” I ask. I feel the words leave my throat, but they’re barely whispers above Hannah’s voice and the engine. The driver looks at me in the rearview mirror. Then Jessica stopped going, and though I went to Monet’s a few more times hoping one of them might wander in, eventually I stopped going, too. Until… “Only other people here are asleep,” the driver says. I watch her lips carefully to make sure I understand. “I can stop wherever you’d like.” See, the cool thing about Jessica’s story is that so much of it happens in one spot, making life much easier for those of you following the stars.
  • 125. The bus passes Monet’s. “Here’s good,” I say. Page 33
  • 126. Yes, I met Jessica for the first time in Ms. Antilly’s office. But we got to know each other at Monet’s. I hold myself steady as the bus decelerates and pulls to the curb. And we got to know Alex at Monet’s. And then…and then this happened. The door wheezes open. At school one day, Jessica walked up to me in the halls. “We need to talk,” she said. She didn’t say where or why, but I knew she meant Monet’s…and I thought I knew why. I descend the stairs and step from the gutter up onto the curb. I readjust the headphones and start walking back half a block. When I got there, Jessica was sitting slumped in a chair, arms dangling by her sides like she’d been waiting a long time. And maybe she had. Maybe she hoped I would skip my last class to join her.
  • 127. So I sat down and slid my hand into the middle of the table. “Olly-olly-oxen-free?” She lifted one of her hands and slapped a paper on the table. Then she pushed it across and spun it around for me to read. But I didn’t need it spun around, because the first time I read that paper it was upside down on Jimmy’s desk:WHO’S HOT / WHO’S NOT. I knew which side of the list I was on— according to Alex. And my so-called opposite was sitting across from me. At our safe haven, no less. Mine…hers…and Alex’s. “Who cares?” I told her. “It doesn’t mean anything.”
  • 128. I swallow hard. When I read that list, I passed it down the aisle without a thought. At the time, it seemed kind of funny. “Hannah,” she said, “I don’t care that he picked you over me.” I knew exactly where that conversation was headed and I was not going to let her take us there. And now? How do I see it now? I should’ve grabbed every copy I could find and thrown them all away. “He did not choose me over you, Jessica,” I said. “He chose me to get back at you and you know that. He knew my name would hurt you more than anyone else’s.”
  • 129. She closed her eyes and said my name in almost a whisper. “Hannah.” Do you remember that, Jessica? Because I do. When someone says your name like that, when they won’t even look you in the eyes, there is nothing
  • 130. more you can do or say. Their mind is made up. “Hannah,” you said. “I know the rumors.” Page 34 “You can’t know rumors,” I said. And maybe I was being a little sensitive, but I had hoped—silly me— that there would be no more rumors when my family moved here. That I had left the rumors and gossip behind me…for good. “You can hear rumors,” I said, “but you can’t know them.” Again, you said my name. “Hannah.” Yes, I knew the rumors. And I swore to you that I hadn’t seen Alex one time outside of school. But you wouldn’t believe me. And why should you believe me? Why would anyone not believe a rumor that fits so nicely with an old rumor? Huh, Justin? Why?
  • 131. Jessica could have heard so many rumors about Alex and Hannah. But none of them were true. For Jessica, it was easier to think of me as Bad Hannah than as the Hannah she got to know at Monet’s. It was easier to accept. Easier to understand. For her, the rumors needed to be true. I remember a bunch of guys joking with Alex in the locker room. “Pat-a-cake, pat-a-cake, Baker’s man.” Then someone asked him, “Pat that muffin, Baker’s man?” and everyone knew what was being said. When the row cleared out, only Alex and I remained. A tiny wrench of jealousy twisted up my insides. Ever since Kat’s going-away party, I couldn’t get Hannah out of my mind. But I couldn’t bring myself to ask if what they had said was true. Because if it was, I didn’t want to hear it.
  • 132. Tightening his shoelaces, and without looking at me, Alex denied the rumor. “Just so you know.” “Fine,” I said. “Fine, Jessica. Thank you for helping me the first few weeks of school. It meant a lot. And
  • 133. I’m sorry Alex screwed that up with this stupid little list of his, but he did.” I told her I knew all about their relationship. On that first day at Monet’s, he had been checking one of us out. And it wasn’t me. And yes, that made me jealous. And if it helped her get over it, I accepted any blame she wanted to put on me for the two of them breaking up. But…it…was…not…true! I reach Monet’s. Two guys stand outside, leaning against the wall. One smokes a cigarette and the other is burrowed deep into his jacket. But all Jessica heard was me accepting blame. She rose up beside her chair—glaring down at me—and swung. So tell me, Jessica, which did you mean to do? Punch me, or scratch me? Because it felt like a little bit of both. Like you couldn’t really decide.
  • 134. And what was it you called me? Not that it matters, but just for the record. Because I was too busy lifting my hand and ducking— but you got me!—and I missed what you said. Page 35 That tiny scar you’ve all seen above my eyebrow, that’s the shape of Jessica’s fingernail…which I plucked out myself. I noticed that scar a few weeks ago. At the party. A tiny flaw on a pretty face. And I told her how cute it was. Minutes later, she started freaking out. Or maybe you’ve never seen it. But I see it every morning when I get ready for school. “Good morning, Hannah,” it says. And every night when I get ready for bed. “Sleep tight.”
  • 135. I push open the heavy wood-and-glass door to Monet’s. Warm air rushes out to grab me and everyone turns, upset at the person letting in the cold. I slink inside and shut the door behind me.
  • 136. But it’s more than just a scratch. It’s a punch in the stomach and a slap in the face. It’s a knife in my back because you would rather believe some made-up rumor than what you knew to be true. Jessica, my dear, I’d really love to know if you dragged yourself to my funeral. And if you did, did you notice your scar? And what about you—the rest of you—did you notice the scars you left behind? No. Probably not. That wasn’t possible. Because most of them can’t be seen with the naked eye. Because there was no funeral, Hannah. CASSETTE 2: SIDE B
  • 137. In honor of Hannah, I should order a hot chocolate. At Monet’s, they serve them with tiny marshmallows floating on top. The only coffee shop I know of that does that. But when the girl asks, I say coffee, because I’m cheap. The hot chocolate costs a whole dollar more. She slides an empty mug across the counter and points to the pour-it-yourself bar. I pour in just enough half-and-half to coat the bottom of the mug. The rest I fill with Hairy Chest Blend because it sounds highly caffeinated and maybe I can stay up late to finish the tapes. I think I need to finish them, and finish them tonight. But should I? In one night? Or should I find my story, listen to it, then just enough of the next
  • 138. tape to see who I’m supposed to pass them off to? “What’re you listening to?” It’s the girl from behind the counter. She’s beside me now, tilting the stainless steel containers of half-and-half, low fat, and soy. She’s checking to see if they’re full. A couple of black lines, a tattoo, stretch up from her collar and disappear into her short, cropped hair. I glance down at the yellow headphones hanging around my neck. “Just some tapes.” Page 36
  • 139. “Cassette tapes?” She picks up the soy and holds it against her stomach. “Interesting. Anyone I’ve heard of?” I shake my head no and drop three cubes of sugar into my coffee. She cradles the soy with her other arm then puts out her hand. “We went to school together, two years ago. You’re Clay, right?” I put down the mug then slide my hand into hers. Her palm is warm and soft. “We had one class together,” she says, “but we didn’t talk much.” She looks a little familiar. Maybe her hair’s different. “You wouldn’t recognize me,” she says. “I’ve changed a lot since high school.” She rolls her heavily made-up eyes. “Thank God.” I place a wooden stirrer into my coffee and mix it. “Which class did we have?” “Wood Shop.”
  • 140. I still don’t remember her. “The only thing I got out of that class were splinters,” she says. “Oh, and I made a piano bench. Still no piano, but at least I’ve got the bench. Do you remember what you made?” I stir my coffee. “A spice rack.” The creamer mixes in and the coffee turns a light brown with some dark coffee grounds rising to the surface. “I always thought you were the nicest guy,” she says. “In school, everyone thought so. Kind of quiet, but that’s okay. Back then, people thought I talked too much.” A customer clears his throat at the counter. We both glance at him, but he doesn’t look away from the drink list. She turns back to me and we shake hands again. “Well, maybe I’ll see you around, when
  • 141. there’s more time to talk.” Then she walks back behind the counter. That’s me. Nice Guy Clay.
  • 142. Would she still say that if she heard these tapes? I head to the back of Monet’s, toward the closed door that leads to the patio. Along the way, tables full of people stretch their legs or tilt back their chairs to form an obstacle course that begs me to spill my drink. A drop of warm coffee spills onto my finger. I watch it slide across my knuckles and drip to the floor. I rub the toe of my shoe over the spot till it disappears. And I recall, earlier today, watching a slip of paper fall outside the shoe store. Page 37 After Hannah’s suicide, but before the shoebox of tapes arrived, I found myself
  • 143. walking by Hannah’s mom and dad’s shoe store many times. It was that store that brought her to town in the first place. After thirty years in business, the owner of the store was looking to sell and retire. And Hannah’s parents were looking to move. I’m not sure why I walked by there so many times. Maybe I was searching for a connection to her, some connection outside of school, and it’s the only one I could think of. Looking for answers to questions I didn’t know how to ask. About her life. About everything. I had no idea the tapes were on their way to explain it all. The day after her suicide was the first time I found myself at their store, standing outside the front door. The lights were out. A single sheet of paper taped to the front window said,WELL BE OPEN SOON in thick black marker.
  • 144. It was written in a hurry, I figured. They just forgot the apostrophe. On the glass door, a delivery person had left a self-adhesive note. Among a list of other options, “Will try again tomorrow” was checked. A few days later, I went back. Even more notes were stuck to the glass. On my way home from school earlier today, I went by the store one more time. As I read the dates and notes on each piece of paper, the oldest note became unstuck and fluttered to the ground, resting beside my shoe. I picked it up and searched the door for the most recent note. Then I lifted a corner of that note and stuck the older one beneath it.
  • 145. They’ll be back soon, I thought. They must have taken her home for the burial. Back to her old town. Unlike old age or cancer, no one anticipates a suicide. They simply left without a chance to get things in order. I open the patio door at Monet’s, careful not to spill any more of my coffee. Around the garden, to keep the atmosphere relaxed, the lights are kept low. Every table, including Hannah’s in the far back corner, is occupied. Three guys in baseball caps sit there, hunched over textbooks and notebooks, none of them talking. I go back inside and sit at a small table near a window. It overlooks the garden, but Hannah’s table is hidden by a brick column choked with ivy. I take a deep breath. As the stories go by, one by one, I find myself relieved when my name isn’t mentioned.
  • 146. Followed by a fear of what she hasn’t yet said, of what she’s going to say, when my turn comes. Because my turn is coming. I know that. And I want it to be over with. What did I do to you, Hannah? Page 38 While I wait for her first words, I stare out the window. It’s darker outside than in here. When I pull my gaze back and focus my eyes, I can see my own reflection in the glass. And I look away. I glance down at the Walkman on the table. There’s still no sound, but the Play button is pressed. Maybe the tape didn’t lock in place. So I hit Stop. Then Play again.
  • 147. Nothing. I roll my thumb over the volume dial. The static in the headphones gets louder so I turn it back down. And I wait.
  • 148. Shh!…if you’re talking in the library. Her voice, it’s a whisper. Shh!…in a movie theater or church. I listen closer. Sometimes there’s no one around to tell you to be quiet…to be very, very quiet. Sometimes you need to be quiet when you’re all alone. Like me, right now. Shh! At the crowded tables that fill the rest of the room, people talk. But the only words I understand are Hannah’s. The other words become a muffled background noise occasionally tipped by a sharp laugh. For example, you’d better be quiet—extremely quiet— if you’re going to be a Peeping Tom. Because what if they heard?
  • 149. I let out a breath of air. It’s not me. Still not me. What if she…what if I…found out? Guess what, Tyler Down? I found out. I lean back in my chair and close my eyes. I feel sorry for you, Tyler. I do. Everyone else on these tapes, so far, must feel a little relieved. They came off as liars or jerks or insecure people lashing out at others. But your story, Tyler…it’s kind of creepy. Page 39 I take my first sip of coffee. A Peeping Tom? Tyler? I never knew. And I feel a little creepy telling it, too. Why? Because I’m trying to get closer to you, Tyler. I’m trying to
  • 150. understand the excitement of staring through someone’s bedroom window. Watching someone who
  • 151. doesn’t know they’re being watched. Trying to catch them in the act of… What were you trying to catch me in the act of, Tyler? And were you disappointed? Or pleasantly surprised? Okay, a show of hands, please. Who knows where I am? I set down my coffee, lean forward, and try to imagine her recording this. Where is she? Who knows where I’m standing right now? Then I get it and shake my head, feeling so embarrassed for him. If you said, “Outside Tyler’s window,” you’re right. And that’s A-4 on your maps. Tyler’s not home right now…but his parents are. And I really hope they don’t come outside.
  • 152. Fortunately, there’s a tall, thick bush just below his window, similar to my own window, so I’m feeling pretty safe. How are you feeling, Tyler? I can’t imagine what it was like for him to mail out these tapes. To know he was sending his secret into the world. There’s a meeting of the yearbook staff tonight, which I know involves a lot of pizza and gossip. So I know you won’t be home until after it gets all nice and dark. Which, as an amateur Peeping Tom, I appreciate very much. So thank you, Tyler. Thanks for making this so easy. When Tyler heard this, was he sitting here at Monet’s, trying to look calm while sweating up a storm? Or was he lying in bed staring bug-eyed out his window?
  • 153. Let’s take a peek inside before you get home, shall we? The hallway light’s on so I can see in pretty well. And yes, I see exactly what I expected— there’s a bunch of camera equipment lying around. You’ve got quite a collection here, Tyler. A lens for every occasion. Including nightvision. Tyler won a statewide contest with that lens. Firstplace in the humor category. An old man walking his dog at night. The dog stopped to pee on a tree and Tyler snapped the picture. Nightvision made it look like a green laser beam blasting out of the dog’s crotch. Page 40
  • 154. I know, I know. I can hear you now. “Those are for the yearbook, Hannah. I’m the student-life photographer.” And I’m sure that’s why your parents were fine spending that kind of cash. But is that the only way you use this stuff? Candid shots of the student body? Ah, yes. Candid shots of the student body. Before coming out here, I took the initiative to look up “candid” in the dictionary. It’s one of those words with many definitions, but there’s one that’s most appropriate. And here it is, memorized for your pleasure: Relating to photography of subjects acting naturally or spontaneously without being posed. So tell me, Tyler, those nights you stood outside my window, was I spontaneous enough for you? Did you catch me in all my natural, unposed…
  • 155. Wait. Did you hear that? I sit up and lean my elbows on the table. A car coming up the road. I cup my hands over both ears. Is it you, Tyler? It sure is getting close. And there are the headlights. I can hear it, just under Hannah’s voice. The engine. My heart definitely thinks it’s you. My God, it’s pounding. The car’s turning up the driveway. Behind her voice, tires roll across pavement. The engine idles. It’s you, Tyler. It’s you. You haven’t stopped the engine so I’m going to keep talking. And yes, this is exciting. I can definitely see the thrill.
  • 156. It must have been terrifying for him to hear this. And it must be hell knowing he’s not the only one. Okay, listeners, ready? Car door…and… Shh!
  • 157. A long pause. Her breathing is soft. Controlled. A door slams. Keys. Footsteps. Another door unlocks. Okay, Tyler. Here’s the play-by-play. You’re inside the house with the door shut. You’re either checking in with Mom and Dad, saying everything went great and this is going to be the best yearbook ever, or they didn’t buy enough pizza and you’re heading straight for the kitchen. As we wait, I’m going to go back and tell everyone how this all began. And if I’m wrong with the timeline, Tyler, find the other people on these tapes and let them know that you started peeping way before I caught you. Page 41
  • 158. You’ll do that, right? All of you? You’ll fill in the gaps? Because every story I’m telling leaves so many unanswered questions. Unanswered? I would’ve answered any question, Hannah. But you never asked. For example, how long were you stalking me, Tyler? How did you know my parents were out of town that week? Instead of asking questions, that night at the party, you started yelling at me. Okay, confession time. The rule around my house when the parents are away is that I’m not allowed to date. Their feeling, though they won’t bring themselves to say it, is that I might enjoy the date too much and ask the boy to come inside. In previous stories, I told you that the rumors you’ve all heard about me weren’t true. And
  • 159. they’re not. But I never claimed to be a Goody Two-Shoes. I did go out when my parents weren’t home, but only because I could stay out as long as I wanted. And as you know, Tyler, on the night this all began, the boy I went out with walked me all the way to my front door. He stood there while I pulled out my keys to unlock the door…then he left. I’m afraid to look, but I wonder if people in Monet’s are staring at me. Can they tell, based on my reactions, that it’s not music I’m listening to? Or maybe no one’s noticed. Why would they? Why should they care what I’m listening to?
  • 160. Tyler’s bedroom light is still off, so either he’s having a detailed conversation with his parents or he’s still hungry. Fine, have it your way, Tyler. I’ll just keep talking about you. Were you hoping I’d invite the guy in? Or would that have made you jealous? I stir my coffee with the wooden stick. Either way, after I went inside—alone!—I washed my face and brushed my teeth. And the moment I stepped into my room…Click. We all know the sound a camera makes when it snaps a picture. Even some of the digitals do it for nostalgia’s sake. And I always keep my window open, about an inch or two, to let in fresh air. Which is how I knew someone was standing outside. But I denied it. It was way too creepy to admit to myself on the very first night of my parents’
  • 161. vacation. I was only freaking myself out, I said. Just getting used to being alone. Still, I wasn’t dumb enough to change in front of the window. So I sat down on my bed.Click. Such an idiot, Tyler. In middle school, some people thought you were mentally challenged. But you weren’t. You were just an idiot. Or maybe it wasn’t a click, I told myself. Maybe it was a creak. My bed has a wooden frame that creaks a little. That was it. It had to be a creak. Page 42 I pulled the blankets over my body and undressed beneath them. Then I put on my pajamas, doing everything as slowly as possible, afraid whoever was outside might snap another picture. After all, I wasn’t totally sure what a Peeping Tom got off on.
  • 162. But wait—another picture would prove he was there, right? Then I could call the police and… But the truth is, I didn’t know what to hope for. My parents weren’t home. I was alone. I figured ignoring him was my best option. And even though he was outside, I was too afraid of what might happen if he saw me reaching for the phone. Stupid? Yes. But did it make sense? Yes…at the time. You should’ve called the cops, Hannah. It might have stopped this snowball from picking up speed. The
  • 163. one you keep talking about. The one that ran over all of us. So why was it so easy for Tyler to see into my room to begin with? Is that what you’re asking? Do I always sleep with my shades wide open? Good question, victim-blamers. But it wasn’t that easy. The window blinds were kept at an angle exactly as I liked them. On clear nights, with my head on the pillow, I could fall asleep looking at the stars. And on stormy nights I could watch lightning light up the clouds. I’ve done that, fallen asleep looking outside. But from the second floor, I don’t need to worry about people seeing in. When my dad found out I kept the blinds open— even a crack—he walked out to the sidewalk to make sure no one could see me from the street. And they couldn’t. So he walked from the
  • 164. sidewalk, straight across the yard, up to my window. And what did he find? That unless they were pretty tall and standing right outside my window on their tiptoes, I was invisible. So how long did you stand like that, Tyler? It must have been pretty uncomfortable. And if you were willing to go through all that trouble just to get a peek at me, I hope you got at least something out of it. He did. But not what he wanted. Instead, he got this. Had I known it was Tyler at the time, had I snuck under the blinds and looked up to see his face, I would’ve run outside and embarrassed the hell out of him. In fact, that brings up the most interesting part of… Wait! Here you come. We’ll save that story for later.
  • 165. I push my mug of coffee, not even half finished, to the far end of the table. Let me describe Tyler’s window for the rest of you. The shades are all the way down, yet I can see in. They’re made of bamboo, or fake bamboo, and between each stick are varying amounts of space. If I stand on my tiptoes, like Tyler, I can reach a fairly wide-open gap and see in. Okay, he’s turning on the light and…he shuts the door. He’s…he’s sitting on the bed. He’s yanking off
  • 166. Page 43 his shoes and…now his socks. I groan. Please don’t do anything stupid, Tyler. It’s your room, you can do what you want, but don’t embarrass yourself anymore. Maybe I should warn him. Give him a chance to hide. To undress underneath the covers. Maybe I should tap on the window. Or pound or kick on the wall. Maybe I should give him the same paranoia he gave me. She’s getting louder. Does she want to get caught? After all, that’s why I’m here, right? Revenge? No. Revenge would have been fun. Revenge, in a twisted way, would have given me some sense of satisfaction. But this, standing outside Tyler’s window, satisfies nothing. My mind is made up. So why? Why am I here?
  • 167. Well, what have I said? I just said I’m not here for me. And if you pass the tapes on, no one but those of you on the list will ever hear what I’m saying. So why am I here? Tell us. Please, Hannah. Tell me why I’m listening to this. Why me? I’m not here to watch you, Tyler. Calm down. I don’t care what you’re doing. In fact, I’m not even watching you right now. My back’s against the wall and I’m staring at the street. It’s one of those streets with trees on either side, their branches meeting high above like fingertips touching. Sounds poetic, doesn’t it? I even wrote a poem once comparing streets like this to my favorite childhood rhyme: Here is the church, here is the steeple, open it up…yadda, yadda, yadda. One of you even read that poem I wrote. We’ll talk about that later.
  • 168. Again, it’s not me. I didn’t even know Hannah wrote poetry.
  • 169. But I’m talking about Tyler now. And I’m still on Tyler’s street. His dark and empty street. He just doesn’t know I’m here…yet. So let’s wrap this up before he goes to bed. At school the next day, after Tyler’s visit to my window, I told a girl who sat in front of me what happened. This girl’s known for being a good listener, and sympathetic, and I wanted someone to be afraid for me. I wanted someone to validate my fears. Well, she was definitely not the girl for that job. This girl’s got a twisted side that very few of you know about. “A Peeping Tom?” she said. “You mean, a real one?” “I think so,” I told her.
  • 170. “I always wondered what that’d be like,” she said. “Having a Peeping Tom is kind of…I don’t know…sexy.” Page 44 Definitely twisted. But who is she? And why do I care? She smiled and raised an eyebrow. “Do you think he’ll come back?” Honestly, the thought of him coming back never occurred to me. But now it was freaking me out. “What if he does?” I asked. “Then you’ll have to tell me about it,” she said. And then she turned back around, ending our conversation.
  • 171. Now, this girl and I had never hung out. We took a lot of the same electives, we were nice to each other in class, and sometimes we talked about hanging out, but we never did. Here, I thought, was a golden opportunity. I tapped her on the shoulder and told her that my parents were out of town. How would she like to come over and catch a Peeping Tom? After school I went home with her to grab her stuff. Then she came over to my house. Since it was a
  • 172. weeknight and she was probably going to be out late, she told her parents we were working on a school project. God. Does everyone use that excuse? We finished our homework at the dining room table, waiting for it to get dark outside. Her car was parked out front as bait. Two girls. Irresistible, right? I squirm a little, shifting in my seat. We moved into my bedroom and sat cross- legged on the bed, facing each other, talking about everything imaginable. To catch our Peeping Tom, we knew we needed to keep the talking quiet. We needed to hear that first…Click. Her mouth dropped open. Her eyes, I’ve never seen them that happy.
  • 173. She whispered for me to keep talking. “Pretend you didn’t hear. Just play along.” I nodded. Then she covered her mouth and ad-libbed. “Oh my God! You let him touch you where?” We “gossiped” for a couple minutes, trying to hold back any inappropriate laughter—the kind that would’ve given us away. But the clicking stopped and we were running out of things to gossip about. “You know what I could use?” she asked. “A nice, deep, back massage.” “You’re evil,” I whispered. Page 45 She winked at me, then got up on her knees and worked her hands forward like a cat stretching until she was all the way down on my bed.Click.
  • 174. I sincerely hope you burned or erased those pictures, Tyler. Because if they get out, even if it’s not your fault, I’d hate to think what might happen to you. I straddled her back.Click. Pushed aside her hair.Click. And began rubbing her shoulders.Click. Click. She turned away from the window and whispered, “You know what it means if he stops taking pictures, right?” I told her I didn’t.
  • 175. “It means he’s doing something else.”Click. “Oh well,” she said. I kept rubbing her shoulders. In fact, I thought I was doing a pretty good job because she stopped talking and her lips curled into a beautiful smile. But then she whispered a new idea. A way to catch this pervert in the act. I told her no. One of us should just leave the room, say we need to use the bathroom, and call the cops. We could end it right there. But that didn’t happen. “No way,” she said. “I’m not leaving until I find out if I know him. What if he goes to our school?” “What if he does?” I asked. She told me to follow her lead, then she rolled out from under my legs. According to her plan, when she
  • 176. said “three,” I was to charge the window. But I thought the Peeping Tom might have left— might have gotten scared—because there hadn’t been a click since I climbed off of her. “It’s time for some body lotion,” she said.Click. That sound sent my anger through the roof. Okay. I can play this game, I thought. “Look in my top drawer.” She pointed to the drawer nearest the window and I nodded. Beneath my arms, my shirt is slightly damp. I shift uncomfortably in my seat again. But, God, I can’t stop listening. She pulled open the drawer, looked inside, and covered her mouth. Page 46
  • 177. What? There was nothing in my drawer worthy of a reaction like that. There was nothing in my whole room worthy of that. “I didn’t know you were into this,” she said, nice and loud. “We should use it…together.” “Um, okay,” I said. She reached into the drawer, pushed some things around, then covered her mouth again. “Hannah?” she
  • 178. said. “How many of these do you have? You are definitely a naughty girl.”Click. Click. Very clever, I thought. “Why don’t you count them?” So she did. “Let’s see, now. Here’s one…and two…” I slid one foot off the bed. “…three!” I jumped at the window and yanked the cord. The blinds flew up. I looked for your face but you were moving so fast. The other girl, she wasn’t looking at your face, Tyler. “Oh my God!” she screamed. “He’s cramming his dick in his pants.” Tyler, wherever you are, I am so sorry. You deserve this, but I’m sorry. So who were you? I saw your height and your hair, but I couldn’t see your face clearly enough. Still, you gave
  • 179. yourself up, Tyler. The next day at school I asked so many people the exact same question, Where were you last night? Some said they were at home or at a friend’s house. Or at the movies. None of your business. But you, Tyler, you had the most defensive—and interesting—response of all. “What, me? Nowhere.” And for some reason, telling me you were nowhere made your eyes twitch and your forehead break into a sweat. You are such an idiot, Tyler. Hey, at least you’re original. And at least you stopped coming around my house. But your presence, Tyler, that never left.
  • 180. After your visits, I twisted my blinds shut every night. I locked out the stars and I never saw lightning again. Each night, I simply turned out the lights and went to bed. Why didn’t you leave me alone, Tyler? My house. My bedroom. They were supposed to be safe for me. Safe from everything outside. But you were the one who took that away. Well…not all of it. Page 47
  • 181. Her voice trembles. But you took away what was left. She pauses. And within that silence I realize how intensely I’ve been staring at nothing. Staring in the direction of my mug on the far end of the table. But not at it. I want to, but I’m too intimidated to look at the people around me. They have to be watching me now. Trying to understand the pained look on my face. Trying to figure out who this poor kid is, listening to outdated audiotapes. So how important is your security, Tyler? What about your privacy? Maybe it’s not as important to you as it was for me, but that’s not for you to decide.
  • 182. I look through the window, past my reflection, to the barely lit patio garden. I can’t tell if anyone’s still there, beyond the brick-and-ivy column, sitting at her table. A table that, at one time, was Hannah’s other safe place. So who was this mystery girl featured in your story, Tyler? Who smiled so beautifully when I rubbed her back? Who helped me expose you? Should I tell? That depends. What did she ever do to me? For the answer…insert tape three. But I’m ready for it to be me, Hannah. I’m ready to get this over with. Oh, and Tyler, I’m standing outside your window again. I walked away to finish your story, but your bedroom light has been out for some time…so I’m back now. There’s a long pause. A rustling of leaves. Knock-knock, Tyler.
  • 183. I hear it. She taps on the window. Twice. Don’t worry. You’ll find out soon enough. I slip off the headphones, wrap the yellow cord tightly around the Walkman, and tuck it in my jacket pocket. Across the room, Monet’s bookshelf is loaded with old books. Discards, mostly. Paperback westerns, New Age, sci-fi. Carefully weaving through the crowded tables, I walk over to it. A massive thesaurus sits beside a dictionary that’s missing its hardcover spine. Down the exposed paper Page 48
  • 184. spine someone wroteDICTIONARY in heavy black ink. Stacked on the same shelf, each in a different color, are five books. They’re approximately the same size as yearbooks, but purchased for their blank pages. Scribble books, they call them. Each year, a new one is added and people scrawl whatever they want inside. They mark special occasions, write horrible poetry, sketch things that are beautiful or grotesque, or just rant. Each book has a scrap of duct tape on the spine with a year written on it. I pull out the one from our freshman year. With all the time Hannah spent at Monet’s, maybe she wrote something in here. Like a poem. Or maybe she had other talents I didn’t know about. Maybe she knew how to draw. I’m just looking for something apart from the ugliness of these tapes. I need that right now. I need to see her in a different way.
  • 185. Since most people date their entries, I flip toward the back. To September. And there it is. To keep the page, I shut the book on my index finger and take it back to my table. I take a slow sip of lukewarm coffee, reopen the book, and read the words scribbled in red ink near the top: Everyone needs an olly-olly- oxen-free. It’s signed with three sets of initials: J.D. A.S. H.B. Jessica Davis. Alex Standall. Hannah Baker. Below the initials, pressed into the crease between the pages, someone stuck an upside- down photograph. I pull it out, flip it over, then spin it rightside up. It’s Hannah. God, I love her smile. And her hair, it’s still long. One of her arms is wrapped around the
  • 186. waist of another student. Courtney Crimsen. And behind them is a crowd of students. Everyone’s either holding a bottle, a can, or a red plastic cup. It’s dark at the party and Courtney doesn’t look happy. But she doesn’t look mad, either. She looks nervous, I think. Why? CASSETTE 3: SIDE A Courtney Crimsen. What a pretty name. And yes, a very pretty girl, as well. Pretty hair. Pretty smile. Perfect skin. And you’re also very nice. Everyone says so.
  • 187. I stare at the picture in the scribble book. Hannah’s arm around Courtney’s waist at some random party. Hannah is happy. Courtney is nervous. But I have no idea why. Yes, Courtney, you’re sweet to everyone you meet in the halls. You’re sweet to everyone as they walk with you to your car after school. Page 49 I sip my coffee, which is getting cold. You’re definitely one of the most popular girls in school. And you…are…just…so…sweet. Right? Wrong. I pound back the coffee to empty the mug. Yes, my dear listeners, Courtney is nice to whomever she comes in contact with or whomever she’s
  • 188. talking to. And yet, ask yourselves—is it all a show? I carry my mug to the pour-it-yourself bar for a refill. I think it is. Now, let me tell you why. First off, to everyone listening, I doubt Tyler will let you see the pictures he took of me giving Courtney a backrub. The container of half-n-half slips from my grip and clatters to the counter. I catch it before it falls to the floor, then look over my shoulder. The girl behind the register tips her head back and laughs. Courtney’s the one from Hannah’s room? Hannah takes an extra-long pause. She knows that info needs to sink in.
  • 189. If you have seen those pictures, lucky you. I’m sure they’re very sexy. But as you now know, they’re also very posed. Posed. What an interesting word to sum up Courtney’s tale. Because when you’re posed, you know someone’s watching. You put on your very best smile. You let your sweetest personality shine. Unlike Courtney’s photo in the scribble book. And in high school, people are always watching so there’s always a reason to pose. I press the top of the urn and a stream of dark coffee spills into the mug. I don’t think you do this intentionally, Courtney. And that’s why I put you on these tapes. To let you
  • 190. know that what you do affects others. More specifically, it affected me. Courtney does come off as genuinely sweet. Hearing her story here, on these tapes, must have killed her. A shiver crawls up my back. “Killed her.” A phrase I will now drop from my vocabulary. Courtney Crimsen. The name sounds almost too perfect. And as I said, you look perfect, too. The only thing left…is to be perfect. With my coffee, cream, and sugar cubes mixed, I return to my table. So that’s where I give you credit. You could have taken the bitch route and still had all the friends and
  • 191. Page 50 boyfriends you could handle. But instead you took the sweet route, so everyone would like you and not a soul would hate you. Let me be very clear. I do not hate you, Courtney. In fact, I don’t even dislike you. But for a time, I thought you and I were becoming friends. I don’t remember that. I don’t think I ever saw them hanging out. It turns out you were just grooming me to be another tally mark under People Who Think Courtney Crimsen Is a Really Neat Girl. Another guaranteed vote for Most Liked in the senior
  • 192. yearbook. And once you did it to me, and I realized it, I watched you do it to others. Here, Courtney, is your contribution to the anthology of my life. Did you like that? The anthology of my life? I just made it up. I pull my backpack onto my lap and unzip the largest pocket. The day after Tyler took the candid shots of our student bodies began like any other. The bell to first period rang and Courtney, as usual, ran in a couple seconds late. Not that it mattered, because Mrs. Dillard wasn’t there yet, either. Also not unusual.
  • 193. I remove Hannah’s map and unfold it on the small table. When you were done chatting to the person in front of you, Courtney, I tapped you on the shoulder. The moment you looked into my eyes, we both began laughing. We spoke a bunch of two-or three-word sentences but I don’t remember who said what, because whatever you said were my thoughts, as well. “So weird.” “I know.” “What the hell?” “Can you imagine?” “So funny.” Then, when Mrs. Dillard finally came in, you turned around to face the front of the room. And when class was over, you left. I search the map for the red star at Tyler’s house. Part of me feels strange about keeping such a close track of Hannah’s story. Like I’m obsessed. Too obsessed. While
  • 194. another part of me wants to deny the obsession. It wasn’t until I stepped into the hall on my way to second period that I thought, Wait a sec. She didn’t Page 51 say good-bye. I’m just doing what she asked. That’s not obsession. It’s respect. I’m living out her last requests. Did you say good-bye on any other day? No, not often. But after the previous night, this time it felt intentional. I guess I thought that after what we’d experienced less than twenty-four hours before, we would now be more than just casual acquaintances. A-4. A red star on Tyler’s house.
  • 195. But that, evidently, is what we’d become once again. We said hello in the halls and sometimes you said good-bye to me after class, but never more than you said it to anyone else. Until the night of the party. Until the night you needed me again. I need a moment to catch up. I can’t listen anymore till I do that.
  • 196. I slip off the headphones and hang them around my neck. The girl I took Wood Shop with walks around with a plastic tub, gathering mugs and plates from empty tables. I look away toward the dark window when she clears the place next to me. Her reflection glances my way several times, but I don’t turn around. When she leaves, I sip my coffee and try my hardest not to think. I just wait. Fifteen minutes later, a bus drives by the front door of Monet’s and the waiting is over. I grab the map, toss my backpack over my shoulder, and run out the door. The bus is stopped at the far corner. I race down the sidewalk, up the bus steps, and find an empty seat near the middle. The driver looks at me in the rearview mirror. “I’m ahead of schedule,” he says. “We’ll be sitting here a couple minutes.”
  • 197. I nod, press the headphones into my ears, and look out the window. Let me tell you that there is a much bigger, more important party later in the tapes. Is that it? Is that where I come in? But this is the party that brings Courtney into the mix. I was at school, backpack on my shoulder, heading out of first period when you grabbed my hand. “Hannah, wait up,” you said. “How are you?” Page 52 Your smile, your teeth…flawless. I probably said, “Fine,” or, “Good. How are you?” But truthfully, I didn’t care, Courtney. Every time our eyes caught each other in a crowded hall and I watched your gaze jump to
  • 198. someone else, I lost a little more respect for you. And sometimes I wondered how many people in that one hallway felt the same. You went on to ask if I’d heard about the party later that night. I said that I had, but that I didn’t feel like going and wandering around looking for someone to talk to. Or I didn’t feel like wandering around looking for someone to save me from talking to someone else. “We should go together,” you said. And you tilted your head to the side, flashed your smile, and— though I’m probably imagining this—I think I even saw you bat your eyes.
  • 199. Yeah, that’s Courtney. No one can resist her, and she flirts with everyone. “Why?” I asked. “Why should we go to a party together?” That obviously took you by surprise. I mean, you are who you are and everyone wants to go to a party with you. To at least be seen entering a party with you. Everyone! Boys. Girls. It doesn’t matter. That’s the kind of admiration people have for you. Have? Or had? Because I have a feeling that’s about to change. Most of them, unfortunately, don’t realize how carefully you plan that image. You repeated my question. “Why should we go to a party together? Hannah, so we can hang out.” I asked why you wanted to hang out after ignoring me for so long. But of course, you denied ignoring me at all. You said I must have
  • 200. misread things. And the party would be a good chance to get to know each other better. And although I was still suspicious, you are who you are and everyone wants to go to a party with you. But you knew, Hannah. You knew, but you still went. Why? “Great!” you said. “Can you drive?” And my heart tumbled a bit. But I pulled it back up and ignored my suspicions once again. “Sure, Courtney,” I said. “What time?” You flipped open your notebook and ripped out a piece of paper. In tiny blue letters you wrote your address, the time, and your initials: C.C. You handed me the paper, said, “This is going to be great!” then gathered up your stuff and left. The bus door slides shut and we pull away from the curb. Guess what, Courtney? On your way out the door, you forgot to say good-bye.
  • 201. So here’s my theory as to why you wanted to go to a party with me: You knew I was pissed at being Page 53
  • 202. ignored by you. At the very least, you knew I was hurt. And that was not good for your flawless reputation. That had to be fixed. D-4 on your map, everybody. Courtney’s house. I reopen the map. When I pulled up to the curb, your front door flew open. Out you came, bounding off the porch and down the walkway. Your mom, before shutting the front door, bent down to get a good look inside my car. Don’t worry, Mrs. Crimsen, I thought. No boys in here. No alcohol. No drugs. No fun. Why do I feel so compelled to follow her map? I don’t need to. I’m listening to the tapes, every single
  • 203. one, front and back, and that should be enough. But it’s not. You opened the passenger door, sat down, and buckled up. “Thanks for the lift,” you said. I’m not following the map because she wants me to. I’m following it because I need to understand. Whatever it takes, I need to truly understand what happened to her. A lift? Already having doubts about why you invited me, that was not the hello I wanted to hear. D-4. It’s only a handful of blocks from Tyler’s house. I wanted to be wrong about you, Courtney. I did. I wanted you to see it as me picking you up so we could go to a party together. And that is very different from me giving you a lift.
  • 204. At that moment, I knew how the party would play out for us. But how it ended? Well, that was a surprise. That…was weird. Bolted to the back of each seat, behind a square sheet of Plexiglas, is a map of all the city’s bus routes. From where I caught this one, the bus will drive by Courtney’s house, turn left a block before Tyler’s, then stop. We parked two and a half blocks away, which was actually the closest spot we could get. I have one of
  • 205. those car stereos that continues playing even after I shut off the engine. It won’t stop until someone opens a door. But that night, when I opened the door, the music didn’t stop…it just sounded distant. “Oh my God,” you said. “I think that music’s coming from the party!” Did I mention we were two and a half blocks away? That’s how loud it was. That party was absolutely begging for a police visit. Which is why I don’t go to many parties. I’m so close to being valedictorian. One mistake could mess it all up for me. We took our place in the stream of students heading to the party—like joining a bunch of salmon heading upstream to mate. When we got there, two football players—never to be seen at a party without Page 54
  • 206. their jerseys—stood on opposite sides of the gate collecting beer money. So I reached into my pocket for some cash. Over the loud music, you shouted to me, “Don’t worry about it.” We got to the gate and one of they guys said, “Two bucks a cup.” Then he realized who he was talking to. “Oh. Hey, Courtney. Here you go.” And he handed you a red plastic cup. Two bucks? That’s it? They must charge girls differently. You nodded your head in my direction. The guy smiled, then handed me a cup. But when I grabbed for it, he didn’t let go. He told me his replacement was coming any minute and that we should
  • 207. hang out. I smiled at him, but you grabbed me by the arm and pulled me through the gate. “Don’t,” you said. “Trust me.” I asked why, but you were scanning the crowd and didn’t hear me. I don’t remember any stories of Courtney and any football players. Basketball players, yes. Many of them. But football? None. Then you said we should split up. And do you want to know my first thought when you said that, Courtney? Gee, that sure didn’t take long. You said there were a few people you needed to see and that we should meet up later. I lied and said
  • 208. there were some people I needed to see, too. Then you told me not to leave without you. “You’re my ride, remember?” How could I forget, Courtney? The bus turns onto Courtney’s street, with For Sale signs posted in about a third of the yards. When we pass Courtney’s house, I half expect to see a red star spray-painted on the front door. But the porch is buried in darkness. No porch light. No lights in any window at all. But you smiled at me. And finally, you said the magic word. “Good-bye.” And good-bye was exactly what you meant. “Miss your stop, Clay?” An icy chill shoots up my spine. A voice. A girl’s voice. But not from the headphones.
  • 209. Someone called my name. But from where? Across the aisle, the dark belt of windows acts like a mirror. I see the reflection of a girl sitting behind me. Maybe my age. But do I know her? I turn my body around and look over the backrest. Page 55 Skye Miller. My eighth-grade crush. She smiles, or maybe it’s more of a smirk, because she knows she startled the hell out of me. Skye’s always been pretty, but she acts like the thought’s never crossed her mind. Especially the past couple of years. She dresses in dull, loose clothing every day. Almost burying herself within them. Tonight,
  • 210. it’s a bulky gray sweatshirt and matching pants. I pull the headphones from my ears. “Hey, Skye.” “Miss your house?” she asks. More words than she’s spoken to me in a long time. More words than I’ve heard her speak to anyone in a long time. “He’ll stop if you ask him to.” I shake my head. No. Not my house. The bus takes a left at the next intersection and pulls up to the curb. The door slides open and the driver yells back, “Anyone?”
  • 211. I look to the front of the bus, into the rearview mirror, and catch the driver’s eye. Then I turn back to Skye. “Where are you going?” I ask. The smirk returns. Her eyes stay focused on mine. She’s trying so hard to make me feel uncomfortable. And it’s working. “I’m not going anywhere,” she finally says. Why does she do this? What happened between eighth grade and now? Why does she insist on being an outcast? What changed? No one knows. One day, at least it seemed that fast, she just stopped wanting to be a part of anything. But this is my stop and I should get off. It’s halfway between two of the red stars: Tyler’s house and Courtney’s.
  • 212. Or instead, I could stay and talk with Skye. To be more exact, I could stay andtry to talk with her. An almost guaranteed one-way conversation. “See you tomorrow,” she says. And that’s it. The conversation’s over. Part of me, I admit, is relieved. “See you later,” I say. I lift my backpack over my shoulder and walk to the front of the bus. I thank the driver and return to the cold air outside. The door shuts behind me. The bus pulls away. Skye’s window passes with her head resting against the glass and her eyes shut. I pull my backpack onto both shoulders and tighten the straps. Alone once again, I start walking. To
  • 213. Tyler’s house. Okay, but how will I know which one it is? This is the block, I know that, and it’s this side of the block, but Hannah gave no address. Page 56 If his bedroom light’s on, maybe I’ll see the bamboo shutters.
  • 214. With each house I walk by, trying not to stare too long, I look for those shutters. Maybe I’ll get lucky. Maybe there will be a sign posted in his yard.PEEPING TOM—COME INSIDE . I can’t stifle a laugh at my own lame joke. With Hannah’s words ready at the push of a button, it feels wrong to smile like this. But it also feels nice. It feels like the first time I’ve smiled in months, though it’s only been hours. Then, two houses away, I see it. I stop smiling. The bedroom light is on and the bamboo shutters are down. A spiderweb of silver duct tape holds the fractured window together. Was it a rock? Did someone throw a rock at Tyler’s window? Was it someone who knew? Someone from the list?
  • 215. As I get closer I can almost picture her, Hannah, standing beside his window whispering into a recorder. Words too soft for me to hear at this distance. But in the end, the words reach me. A square hedge divides Tyler’s front yard from the next. I walk toward it to shield myself from view. Because he has to be watching. Looking out. Waiting for someone to bust his window wide open. “You want to throw something?” The icy chill comes slicing back. I spin around, ready to hit someone and run. “Hold it! It’s me.” Marcus Cooley, from school. I lean forward, resting my hands on my knees. Exhausted. “What are you doing here?” I ask. Marcus holds a fist-sized rock just below my eyes. “Take it,” he says.
  • 216. I look up at him. “Why?” “You’ll feel better, Clay. Honest.” I look over at the window. At the duct tape. Then I look down and close my eyes, shaking my head. “Let me guess, Marcus. You’re on the tapes.” He doesn’t answer. He doesn’t need to. When I look up, the corners of his eyes struggle to hold back a smile. And in that struggle, I can tell he’s not ashamed. Page 57 I nod to Tyler’s window. “Did you do that?” He pushes the rock into my hand. “You’d be the first to say no, Clay.” My heart starts racing. Not from Marcus standing here, or Tyler standing somewhere inside, or the
  • 217. heavy rock in my hand, but from what he just told me. “You’re the third to come out here,” he says. “Plus me.” I try to picture anyone other than Marcus, someone else on the list, throwing a rock at Tyler’s window. But I can’t. It doesn’t make sense. We’re all on the list. All of us. We’re all guilty of something. Why is Tyler any different than the rest of us? I stare down at the rock in my hand. “Why are you doing this?” I ask. He nods over his shoulder, down the block. “That’s my house down there. With the light on. I’ve been watching Tyler’s house to see who comes around.”
  • 218. I can’t imagine what Tyler told his parents. Did he plead with them not to replace the window because more might be coming? And what did they say? Did they ask how he knew? Did they ask why? “The first was Alex,” Marcus says. He doesn’t sound the least bit ashamed to be telling me this. “We were hanging out at my house when, out of nowhere, he wanted me to point out Tyler’s house. I didn’t
  • 219. know why, it’s not like they were friends, but he really wanted to know.” “So, what, you just gave him a rock to throw at his window?” “No. It was his idea. I didn’t even know the tapes existed yet.” I toss the rock up a few inches then catch its weight in my other hand. Even before the previous rocks weakened it, the window would stand no chance against this. So why did Marcus choose this rock for me? He’s heard the rest of the tapes, but he wants me to be the one to finish off the window. Why? I toss the rock back to my other hand. Beyond his shoulder I can see the porch light at Marcus’s house. I should make him tell me which window is his. I should tell him this
  • 220. rock is going through one of his house’s windows, and he might as well tell me which one is his so I don’t scare the hell out of his little sister. I grip the rock hard. Harder. But there’s no way to keep my voice from shaking. “You’re a dick, Marcus.” “What?” “You’re on the tapes, too,” I say. “Right?” “So are you, Clay.” My voice shakes from both rage and an attempt to hold back tears. “What makes us so different from him?” Page 58 “He’s a Peeping Tom,” Marcus says. “He’s a freak. He looked in Hannah’s window, so why not break his?”
  • 221. “And you?” I ask. “What did you do?” For a moment, his eyes stare through me. Then he blinks. “Nothing. It’s ridiculous,” he says. “I don’t belong on those tapes. Hannah just wanted an excuse to kill herself.”
  • 222. I let the rock drop onto the sidewalk. It was either that or smash it in his face right there. “Get the hell away from me,” I tell him. “It’s my street, Clay.” My fingers close and tighten into a fist. I look down at the rock, aching to pick it back up. But I turn away. Fast. I walk the full length of the sidewalk in front of Tyler’s house without looking at the window. I can’t let myself think. I pull the headphones from my neck and place them back in my ears. I reach into my pocket and hit Play. Was I disappointed when you said good-bye to me, Courtney? Not much. It’s hard to be disappointed when what you expected turns out to be true. Keep walking, Clay.
  • 223. But did I feel used? Absolutely. And yet the whole time Courtney was using me, she probably thought she was polishing up her image in my eyes. Can you say…backfire? That party turned into a night of firsts for me. I saw my very first fistfight—which was horrible. I have no idea what it was about, but it started right behind me. Two guys were shouting, and when I turned around, their chests were about an inch apart. A crowd began to form, egging them on. The mob became a thick wall, not about to let the situation die down. All they needed was for one chest to close the gap, even accidentally, and it was on. And that’s what happened. The bump of a chest turned into a shove, which, right away, became a fist pounding a jaw.
  • 224. After two more punches, I turned away and pushed through the wall of people, which, by that time, was four bodies deep. Some in the back were standing on tiptoes for a better view. Disgusting. Page 59 I ran inside, searching for a bathroom to hide in. I didn’t feel physically sick. But mentally… my mind was twisting in so many ways. The only thing I could think of was that I needed to vomit. I pull out my map and look for the nearest star that isn’t Courtney’s. I’m not going there. I’m not listening to Hannah talk about her while I stare at her dark, empty house.
  • 225. I’m on to the next thing. In Health, we once saw a documentary on migraines. One of the men interviewed used to fall on his knees and bang his head against the floor, over and over during attacks. This diverted the pain from deep inside his brain, where he couldn’t reach it, to a pain outside that he had control over. And in a way, by vomiting, that’s what I hoped to do. The exact locations of the red stars are hard to see if I don’t stop walking, if I don’t stand still beneath a streetlamp. But I can’t stop walking. Not even for a moment. Watching those guys pummel each other so no one would suspect them of being weak was too much for me. Their reputations were more important than their faces. And Courtney’s reputation was more important than my reputation.
  • 226. Did anyone at that party actually believe she brought me there as a friend? Or did they simply think I was her latest charity case? I guess I’ll never know. I refold the map and tuck it under my arm. Unfortunately, the only bathroom I found was occupied…so I went back outside. The fistfight was over, everything had returned to normal, and I needed to leave. The temperature continues to fall and I tighten my arms around my chest as I walk. When I approached the gate, the same gate where I entered the party, guess who was standing there all by himself. Tyler Down…fully equipped with his camera. It’s time to leave Tyler alone, Hannah.
  • 227. When he saw me, the look on his face was priceless. And pitiful. He crossed his arms, trying to shield the camera from my view. But why would he do that? Everyone knows he’s on the yearbook staff. But I asked anyway. “What’s that for, Tyler?”
  • 228. “What? Oh…this? Um…yearbook.” And then, from behind me, someone called my name. I’m not going to tell you who because it doesn’t matter. Like the person who grabbed my ass at Blue Spot Liquor, what he was about to say was just an aftereffect of someone else’s actions—someone else’s callousness. “Courtney said I should talk to you,” he said. Page 60 I exhale quickly. After this, your reputation is ruined, Courtney. I looked behind him. At the far end of the yard, three silver kegs sat in the middle of an inflatable pool full of ice. Beside the pool, Courtney was talking to three boys from another school.
  • 229. The boy standing in front of me took a slow sip from his beer. “She says you’re fun to hang out with.” And I started to soften. I started letting my guard down. Sure, maybe I was right and Courtney was only concerned with saving her image. Maybe she thought that by sending a cute boy over to talk to me I’d forget all about her ignoring me at the party. Yes, he was kind of cute. And okay, maybe I was willing to have a little selective amnesia. But something happened, Hannah. What? After we spoke for a while, this guy said he had a confession to make. Courtney didn’t actually send him over to talk to me. But he did overhear her talking about me and that’s why he came and found me. I asked him what Courtney said, and he just smiled and looked down at the grass. I was
  • 230. through with these games! I demanded to know what she said about me. “That you’re fun to hang out with,” he repeated. I started rebuilding my guard, brick by brick. “Fun…how?” He shrugged. “How?” Ready for this, everyone? Our sweet little Miss Crimsen told this guy, and whoever else was standing within earshot, that I’ve got a few surprises buried in my dresser drawers. My breath stops like I’ve been sucker punched in the stomach.
  • 231. She made that up! Courtney completely made that up. And out of the corner of my eye, I watched Tyler Down start walking away. By now, the tears were welling up. “Did she say what was in there?” I asked. Again, he smiled. My face felt so hot, my hands started shaking, and I asked him why he believed her. “Do you believe everything people say about me?” He told me to calm down, that it didn’t matter. “Yes!” I told him. “It does matter.” Page 61 I left him to have a little conversation over by the keg pool. But on my way there, I had a better idea. I ran up to Tyler and stood in front of him. “You want a picture?” I said.
  • 232. “Follow me.” Then I grabbed his arm and led him across the yard. The picture! The one from the scribble book. Tyler protested the whole way, thinking I wanted him to take a picture of the keg pool. “They’ll never print it,” he said. “You know, underage drinking?” Right. Why would they want a yearbook that showed actual student life? “Not that,” I said. “I want you to take a picture of me. Me and Courtney.” I swear, at that moment his forehead was glistening. Me and the backrub girl, together again. I asked if he was all right. “Yeah, no, sure, fine.” And that’s an exact quote.
  • 233. In the picture, Hannah’s arm is wrapped around Courtney’s waist. Hannah’s laughing, but Courtney isn’t. She’s nervous. And now I know why. Courtney was in the middle of having her cup filled, and I told Tyler to wait right there. When Courtney
  • 234. saw me, she asked if I was having fun. “Someone wants to take your picture,” I said. Then I grabbed her by the arm and pulled her over to Tyler. I told her to put down her cup or the yearbook wouldn’t be able to use it. Tyler put it in the scribble book at Monet’s. He wanted us to see it. This was not a part of her plan. She only invited me to the party to clear her beautiful name after ignoring me for so long. A permanent photograph linking us to one another was not supposed to happen. Courtney tried to pull out of my grip. “I…I don’t want to,” she said. I whirled around to face her. “Why not, Courtney? Why did you invite me here? Please don’t tell me I was just a chauffeur. I mean, I thought we were becoming friends.”
  • 235. He must have put it in the scribble book because he knew we would never find it in the yearbook. He would never turn it in. Not after learning what the photograph really meant. “We are friends,” she said. “Then put down your drink,” I said. “It’s time for a picture.” Tyler aimed the camera and focused his lens, waiting for our beautiful, natural smiles. Courtney lowered the drink to her side. I put my arm around her waist and told her, “If you ever want to borrow anything from my dresser, Courtney, all you need to do is ask.” Page 62 “Ready?” Tyler said.
  • 236. I leaned forward, pretending someone had just told me the funniest joke in the world.Click. Then I told them I was leaving because the party sucked. Courtney begged me to stay. She told me to be reasonable. And maybe I was being a little insensitive. I mean, she wasn’t ready to leave. How would she get home if her chauffeur didn’t wait around for her? “Find another ride,” I said. And I left. Part of me wanted to cry for being so right about her invitation. Instead, on the long walk back to my
  • 237. car, I started laughing. And I shouted into the trees, “What is going on?” And then someone called my name. “What do you want, Tyler?” He told me I was right about the party. “The party does suck.” “No, Tyler. It doesn’t,” I said. Then I asked why he was following me. His eyes dropped to his camera and he fiddled with the lens. He needed a ride home, he said. At that, I really started laughing. Not specifically at what he said, but at the absurdity of the whole night. Did he really have no clue that I knew about his night prowling—about his nocturnal missions? Or did he sincerely hope I didn’t know? Because as long as I didn’t know, we could be friends, right?
  • 238. “Fine,” I said. “But we’re not stopping anywhere.” A few times on the ride home he tried talking to me. But each time I cut him off. I did not want to act like everything was okay, because it wasn’t. And after I dropped him off, I took the longest possible route home. I have a feeling I’ll be doing the same. I explored alleys and hidden roads I never knew existed. I discovered neighborhoods entirely new to me. And finally…I discovered I was sick of this town and everything in it. I’m starting to get there, too, Hannah. Next side. CASSETTE 3: SIDE B How many of you remember the Oh My Dollar Valentines?
  • 239. How many of us would rather forget? Page 63 Those were fun, weren’t they? You fill out a survey, a computer analyzes your answers, then it cross-references with the other surveys. For just a buck, you get the name and number of your one true soul mate. For five bucks, you get your top five. And hey! All proceeds go to a worthy cause. Cheer Camp. Cheer Camp.
  • 240. Each morning over the loudspeaker came the cheery announcements. “Don’t forget, there’s only four more days to turn in your surveys. Only four more lonely days until your true love is revealed.” And every morning, a new peppy cheerleader continued the countdown. “Only three more days…. Only two more days…. Just one more day…. Today’s the day!” For every foot of sidewalk I put between Tyler’s house, Marcus, and me, the muscles in my shoulders relax a little more. Then the whole squad of cheerleaders sang, “Oh my dollar, Oh my dollar, Oh my dol-lar Valentine!” This, of course, was followed by whoops and hollers and cheers. I always imagined them doing kicks and splits and tossing their pom-poms around the attendance office.
  • 241. I walked by the attendance office once, on an errand for a teacher, and that’s exactly what they were doing. And yes, I did fill out my survey. I’ve been a sucker for surveys my whole life. If you ever caught me reading one of those teen magazines, I swear, it wasn’t for the makeup tips. It was for the surveys. Because you never wore makeup, Hannah. You didn’t need it. Fine, some of the hair and makeup tips were helpful. You wore makeup? But I only picked the magazines up for the surveys. The tips were a bonus. Do you remember those career surveys we had to fill out freshman year, the ones that were supposed to help us choose electives? According to my survey, I’d make a wonderful lumberjack. And if that career didn’t work out, I could use my fallback career as an astronaut.
  • 242. An astronaut or a lumberjack? Seriously? Thanks for the help. I don’t remember my fallback career, but I got the lumberjack, too. I tried figuring out why the test saw that as my best career path. True, I marked down that I liked the outdoors, but who doesn’t? It doesn’t mean I like cutting down trees. The Valentine survey was a two-parter. First, you described yourself. Hair color. Eye color. Height. Body type. Favorite type of music and movie. Then you put a check beside your top three things to do on weekends. Which is funny, because whoever designed the list forgot to mention drinking and sex—which would’ve been the most accurate response for most of our student body. Page 64
  • 243. In all, there were about twenty questions. And I know, based on who appeared on my list, that not everyone answered honestly. In the middle of the sidewalk, beneath a streetlamp, is a dark green metal bench. At one time, maybe this was a bus stop. But now, it’s just a bench to relax on. For old people, or anyone, too tired to walk. For me. For part two of the survey, it was your turn to describe what you were looking for in a soul mate. Their height. Their body type. If they’re athletic or not. Shy or outgoing. I sit on the cold metal and lean forward, dropping my head into my hands. Only a handful of blocks from home, and I don’t know where to go.
  • 244. As I filled mine out, I found myself describing a certain someone at our school. I should’ve answered my survey seriously. You’d think that if my answers all described one person, that person would’ve at least appeared in my top five. But that person must have been immune to the cheerleaders and their cheers because he didn’t end up on my list anywhere. And no, I’m not telling you his name…yet. For fun, I filled mine out as Holden Caulfield fromThe Catcher in the Rye , that semester’s required reading and the first person to come to mind. Holden. What a horrible first date that depressed loner would make. The moment the surveys were distributed, in third-period history, I bubbled in my answers.
  • 245. There sure were some weird names on my list. Exactly the sort of people I’d expect to fall for a Holden Caulfield. It was your typical day in Coach Patrick’s history class. Decipher a bunch of notes scribbled on the board probably five minutes before class started, then copy them down in your notebook. If you finish before the end of class, read pages eight through one ninety-four in your textbook…and don’t fall asleep. And no talking. How was I to know every single one of those girls would call me? I assumed everyone at school saw the survey as a joke. Just a fund-raiser for Cheer Camp.
  • 246. After class, I walked straight to the student body office. At the end of the counter, closest to the door,
  • 247. was the drop-off box—a large shoebox with a slit cut in the top and decorated with cutout pink and red hearts. The red hearts hadOH MY DOLLAR VALENTINE ! written on them. The pink ones had green dollar signs. I folded my survey in half, slipped it into the box, then turned around to leave. But Ms. Benson, smiley as usual, was standing right there. Page 65 “Hannah Baker?” she said. “I didn’t know you and Courtney Crimsen were friends.” The look on my face must have expressed exactly what I was thinking, because right away, she backpedaled. “At least, that’s what I figured. That’s what it looked like. I mean, you are friends, aren’t
  • 248. you?” That lady is beyond nosy. My first thought was of Tyler standing outside my window…and I was furious! Was he actually showing off those Peeping Tom photos? To Ms. Benson? No. Ms. Benson told me she had delivered some checks to the yearbook room that morning. Taped to the walls were sample shots that might appear in the yearbook. One particular photo was of Courtney and me. You guessed it. The one from the party, with my arm around her waist, looking like I was having the time of my life.
  • 249. Quite an actress, Hannah. I told her, “No, we’re just acquaintances.” “Well, it’s a really fun picture,” Ms. Benson said. And this, these next words, I remember exactly: “The wonderful thing about a yearbook photo is that everyone shares the moment with you…forever.” It sounded like something she’d said a million times before. And before, I probably would have agreed. But not with that photo. Anyone looking at that photo would definitely not be sharing our moment. They could not come close to imagining my thoughts in that picture. Or Courtney’s. Or Tyler’s.
  • 250. Everything about it was false. Right then, in that office, with the realization that no one knew the truth about my life, my thoughts about the world were shaken. Like driving along a bumpy road and losing control of the steering wheel, tossing you—just a tad—off the road. The wheels kick up some dirt, but you’re able to pull it back. Yet no matter how tightly you grip the wheel, no matter how hard you try to drive straight, something keeps jerking you to the side. You have so little control over anything anymore. And at some point, the struggle becomes too much—too tiring—and you consider letting go. Allowing tragedy… or whatever…to happen. Pressing my fingertips hard against my hairline, my thumbs against my temples, I squeeze.
  • 251. In that picture, I’m sure Courtney was wearing a beautiful smile. Fake, but beautiful. She wasn’t. But you couldn’t know that. See, Courtney thought she could jerk me around wherever she wanted. But I didn’t let that happen. I jerked myself back on the road just long enough to push her off…if only for a moment. But now? The survey. For Valentine’s Day. Was this just another chance to get thrown off the road? Page 66 Was this survey, for the guys who found my name on their list, going to be the excuse they needed to ask me out? And would they be extra excited about doing that because of the rumors they’d heard?
  • 252. I looked at the slit in the top of the shoebox, too thin to squeeze my fingers through. But I could lift off the top and take out my survey. It’d be so easy. Ms. Benson would ask why and I could pretend I was embarrassed about filling out a love survey. She’d understand. Or…I could wait and see. If I had been smart, if I had been honest with my survey, I would have described Hannah. And maybe we would have talked. Seriously talked. Not just joking around like last summer at the movie theater. But I didn’t do that. I wasn’t thinking that way. Would most students, as I expected, get their list and just have a good laugh, thinking nothing of it? Or
  • 253. would they use it? If Hannah’s name and number had shown up on my list, would I have called her? I slouch down into the cold bench, leaning my head back. Far back, like the tip of my spine might burst if I keep going. Very little, I told myself, could go wrong. The survey was a joke. No one’s going to use it. Calm down, Hannah. You are not setting yourself up. But if I was right—if I called it correctly—if I willingly gave someone an excuse to test those rumors about me…well…I don’t know. Maybe I’d shrug it off. Maybe I’d get pissed. Or maybe I would let go and give up.
  • 254. This time, for the first time, I saw the possibilities in giving up. I even found hope in it. Ever since Kat’s going-away party, I couldn’t stop thinking about Hannah. How she looked. How she acted. How it never matched up with what I heard. But I was too afraid to find out for sure. Too afraid she might laugh if I asked her out. Just too afraid. So what were my options? I could leave the office a pessimist and take my survey with me. Or I could leave it as an optimist and hope for the best. In the end, I walked out of that office with my survey still in the box, unsure of what I was. An optimist? A pessimist? Neither. A fool. I close my eyes, concentrating on the cool air floating around me.
  • 255. When I went into the movie theater last summer for a job application, I pretended to be surprised that Hannah worked there. But she was the whole reason I applied. Page 67 “Today’s the day!” the cheerleader said… cheerfully, of course. “Pick up your Oh My Dollar Valentines at the student body office today.” On my first day at work, they placed me in the concession stand with Hannah. She showed me how to pump “butter” topping into the popcorn.
  • 256. She said that if someone I had a crush on came in, I shouldn’t put butter in the bottom half of the tub. That way, halfway through the movie, they’d come back out asking for more. And then there wouldn’t be so many people around and we could talk. But I never did that. Because it was Hannah I was interested in. And the thought that she did that for other guys made me jealous. I hadn’t decided yet if I wanted to find out who the survey matched me up with. With my luck, it’d be a fellow lumberjack. But when I walked by the office and found no one standing in line, I thought…what the hell. I went up to the counter and started saying my name, but the cheerleader at the computer cut me off. “Thanks for supporting the cheerleaders, Hannah.” She tilted her head to one side and smiled. “That
  • 257. sounded dumb, right? But I’m supposed to say it to everyone.” It was probably the same cheerleader who gave me my survey results. She typed my name into the computer, hit Enter, then asked how many names I wanted. One, or five? I placed a five-dollar bill on the counter. She hit the number Five key and a printer on my side of the counter spit out my list. She told me they put the printer on our side so the cheerleaders wouldn’t be tempted to peek at our names. So people wouldn’t feel embarrassed by who they got. I told her that was a good idea and started looking over my list. “So,” the cheerleader said, “who’d you get?” Definitely the cheerleader who helped me. She was joking, of course.
  • 258. No she wasn’t. Half-joking. I placed my list on the counter for her to see. “Not bad,” she said. “Ooh, I like this one.” I agreed that it wasn’t a bad list. But not wonderful, either. She lifted her shoulders and called my list a shrugger. Then she let me in on a little secret. It wasn’t the most scientific of surveys. Except for people seeking a depressed loner like Holden Caulfield. For that, the survey deserved a Page 68
  • 259. Nobel Prize. We both agreed that two names on the list matched me fairly well. Another name, one that I was pleased with, brought an entirely different reaction out of her. “No,” she said. Her expression, her posture, lost all its cheeriness. “Trust me…no.” Is he on one of your tapes, Hannah? Is that who this tape is about? Because I don’t think this tape is about the cheerleader. “But he’s cute,” I said. “On the outside,” she told me. She pulled out a stack of fives from the register, put mine on top, then went through the stack turning each bill the same way. I didn’t push the subject, but I should have. And in a couple more tapes you’ll know why.
  • 260. Which reminds me, I haven’t told you who our main man on this tape is. Fortunately, this is the perfect time to introduce him because that’s exactly when he showed up. Again, not me. Something started buzzing. A phone? I looked at the cheerleader, but she shook her head. So I swung my backpack onto the counter, fished out my phone, and answered it. “Hannah Baker,” the caller said. “Good to see you.” I looked at the cheerleader and shrugged. “Who is this?” I asked. “Guess how I got your number,” he said. I told him that I hated guessing games, so he told me. “I paid for it.” “You paid for my phone number?”
  • 261. The cheerleader scooped her hand over her mouth and pointed at the printout—the Oh My Dollar
  • 262. Valentines! No way, I thought. Someone was actually calling because my name was on their list? Kind of exciting, yes. But kind of weird at the same time. The cheerleader touched the names we both thought were good matches, but I shook my head no. I knew those voices well enough to know it wasn’t either of them. It also wasn’t the one she warned me about. I read the other two names on my list out loud. “It looks like you made my list,” the caller said, “but I didn’t make yours.” Page 69
  • 263. Actually, you did make her list. A different list. One I’m sure you don’t like being on. I asked him where on his list my name popped up. Again, he told me to guess, then quickly added that he was joking. “Ready for this?” he asked. “You’re my number one, Hannah.” I mouthed his answer—number one!—and the cheerleader hopped up and down. “This is so cool,” she whispered. The caller then asked what I was doing for Valentine’s Day. “Depends,” I told him. “Who are you?”
  • 264. But he didn’t answer. He didn’t need to. Because at that moment, I saw him…standing right outside the office window. Marcus Cooley.
  • 265. Hello, Marcus. I grit my teeth. Marcus. I should’ve hit him with the rock when I had the chance. Marcus, as you know, is one of the biggest goof- offs at school. Not a slacker goof-off, but a good goof-off. Guess again. He’s actually funny. An endless number of painfully dull classes have been rescued by a perfectly timed Cooley pun. So naturally, I didn’t take his words at face value.
  • 266. Even though he only stood a few feet away, separated by a window, I kept talking to him through the phone. “You’re lying,” I said. “I am not on your list.” His normally goofy smirk, at that moment, looked kind of sexy. “What—you don’t think I’m ever serious?” he asked. Then he pressed his list against the window. Even though I stood too far away to actually read it, I assumed he’d only hold it up to prove that my name did in fact hold his top spot. Still, I thought he must’ve been kidding about getting together for Valentine’s Day. So I thought I’d make him squirm a bit. “Fine,” I said. “When?” The cheerleader covered her face with both hands, but through her fingers I watched her skin blush.
  • 267. I don’t know, without her as an audience egging me on, I doubt I would have agreed to go out with him that fast. But I was playing it up. Giving her something to brag about at cheer practice. Now it was Marcus’s turn to blush. “Oh…um… Okay…well…How about Rosie’s? You know, for ice cream.”
  • 268. E-5. I saw that star on the map while riding the bus. I knew roughly where it was, just not which store Page 70 specifically. But I should’ve guessed. The best ice cream and the greasiest burgers and fries around. Rosie’s Diner. My words came out sarcastic. “Ice cream?” But I didn’t mean them that way. An ice cream date just sounded so…cute. So I agreed to meet him there after school. And with that, we hung up. The cheerleader slapped her hands on the counter. “You have absolutely got to let me brag about this.” I made her promise not to tell anyone until the next day, just in case. “Fine,” she said. But she made me promise to spill every last detail afterward.
  • 269. Some of you may know the cheerleader I’ve been talking about, but I’m not saying her name. She was very sweet and excited for me. She did nothing wrong. Honestly. No sarcasm there. Don’t strain yourselves reading into my words. Before, I thought I knew who the cheerleader was. But now, remembering the day we all found out about Hannah, I’m sure of it. Jenny Kurtz. We had Biology together. By then, I’d already heard. But that’s when she found out, scalpel in hand, an earthworm sliced down the middle and pinned open before her. She put down the scalpel and fell into a long, stunned silence. Then she got up and, without
  • 270. stopping by the teacher’s desk for a pass, walked out of the room. I kept looking for her the rest of that day, puzzled by her reaction. Like most people, I had no clue of her random connection to Hannah Baker. Did I tell the cheerleader about what happened at Rosie’s? No. Instead, I avoided her for as long as I could. And you’re about to find out why. Of course, I couldn’t avoid her forever. Which is why, in a little while, she’ll make another appearance on these tapes…but with a name. The cold air isn’t the only reason I’m shivering anymore. With every side of every tape, an old memory gets turned upside down. A reputation twists into someone I don’t recognize. I felt like crying when I watched Jenny walk out of Biology. Every time I saw a reaction like that, with
  • 271. her, with Mr. Porter, it threw me back to the moment I found out about Hannah myself. When I did cry. When instead, I should have been angry at them. So if you want the full Hannah experience, go to Rosie’s for yourself. God. I hate not knowing what to believe anymore. I hate not knowing what’s real. E-5 on your map. Sit down on one of the stools at the counter. In a minute, I’ll tell you what to do after seating yourself. But first, a little background on me and Rosie’s. I had never gone there before that day. I know, it seems crazy. Everyone’s been to Rosie’s. It’s the cool, quirky place to hang out. But as far as I knew, no one ever went there alone. And every time Page 71
  • 272. someone invited me, for some reason or another, I was busy. Family visiting from out of town. Too much homework. Always something. To me, Rosie’s had an aura about it. A mystery. In the stories I heard, it seemed like things were always happening there. Alex Standall, his first week in town, had his first fight outside Rosie’s front door. He told me and Jessica about it during our Monet’s Garden Café period. When I heard about that fight, it came as advice not to mess with the new kid. Alex knew how to throw, as well as take, a punch. A girl, whose name I will not repeat, had her first under-the-bra experience at Rosie’s while making out between the pinball machines.
  • 273. Courtney Crimsen. Everyone knew about that. And it’s not like Courtney tried to hide it. With all the stories, it seemed that Rosie turned a blind eye to anything going on as long as cones were being filled and burgers were being flipped. So I wanted to go, but I was not about to go alone and look like a dork. Marcus Cooley gave me the excuse I needed. And it just so happened that I was free. Free, but not stupid. I was a little wary of Marcus. A little suspicious. But not of him so much as the people he hung out with. People like Alex Standall.
  • 274. After peeling away from our olly-olly-oxen- free group at Monet’s, Alex started hanging out with Marcus. And after the little stunt Alex pulled with the “Who’s Hot / Who’s Not” list, I didn’t trust him. So why would I trust someone he hangs out with? You shouldn’t. Why? Because that’s exactly what I wanted for me. I wanted people to trust me, despite anything they’d heard. And more than that, I wanted them to know me. Not the stuff they thought they knew about me. No, the real me. I wanted them to get past the rumors. To see beyond the relationships I once had, or maybe still had but that they didn’t agree with. And if I wanted people to treat me that way, then I had to do the same for them, right?
  • 275. So I walked into Rosie’s and sat at the counter. And when you go there, if you go there, don’t order right away. The phone in my pocket starts vibrating. Just sit and wait. And wait a little more. It’s Mom. Page 72 I answer the phone, but even the simplest words catch in my throat and I say nothing. “Honey?” Her voice is soft. “Is everything all right?” I close my eyes to concentrate, to speak calmly. “I’m fine.” But does she hear it? “Clay, honey, it’s getting late.” She pauses. “Where are you?” “I forgot to call. I’m sorry.”
  • 276. “It’s okay.” She hears it, but she won’t ask. “Do you want me to pick you up?” I can’t go home. Not yet. I almost tell her I need to stay till I’m done helping Tony with his school project. But I’m almost done with this tape and I only have one more with me. “Mom? Can you do me a favor?” No response. “I left some tapes on the workbench.”
  • 277. “For your project?” Wait! But what if she listens to them? What if, to see what they are, she slides a tape into the stereo? What if it’s Hannah talking about me? “It’s okay. Never mind,” I say. “I’ll get them.” “I can bring them to you.” I don’t answer. The words aren’t caught in my throat, I just don’t know which ones to use. “I’m heading out anyway,” she says. “We’re out of bread and I’m making sandwiches for tomorrow.” I exhale a tiny laugh and I smile. Whenever I’m out late she makes a sandwich for my school lunch. I always protest and tell her not to, saying I’ll make my own when I get home. But she likes it. She says it reminds her of when I was younger and needed her. “Just tell me where you are,” she says.
  • 278. Leaning forward on the metal bench, I say the first thing that comes to mind. “I’m at Rosie’s.” “The diner? Are you getting work done there?” She waits for an answer, but I don’t have one. “Doesn’t it get loud?” The street is empty. No cars. No noise. No commotion in the background. She knows I’m not telling the truth. “When are you going to leave?” I ask. Page 73 “As soon as I get the tapes.” “Great.” I start walking. “I’ll see you soon.”
  • 279. Listen to the conversations around you. Are people wondering why you’re sitting there alone? Now glance over your shoulder. Did a conversation stop? Did their eyes turn away? I’m sorry if this sounds pathetic, but you know it’s true. You’ve never gone there by yourself, have you? I haven’t. It’s a totally different experience. And deep down you know the reason you’ve never gone alone is the reason I just explained. But if you do go, and you don’t order anything, everyone’s going to think the
  • 280. same thing about you that they thought about me. That you’re waiting for someone. So sit there. And every few minutes, glance at the clock on the wall. The longer you wait—and this is true—the slower the hands will move. Not today. When I get there, my heart will be racing as I watch the hands spin closer and closer to Mom walking through the door. I start to run. When fifteen minutes are up, you have my permission to order a shake. Because fifteen minutes is ten minutes longer than it should take even the slowest person to walk there from school. Somebody…isn’t coming. Now, if you need a recommendation, you can’t go wrong with the banana-and-peanut-
  • 281. butter shake. Then keep waiting, however long it takes to finish your shake. If thirty minutes go by, start digging in with your spoon so you can get the hell out of there. That’s what I did. You’re an ass, Marcus. You stood her up when you never even had to ask her out to begin with. It was a fund-raiser for Cheer Camp. If you didn’t want to take it seriously, you didn’t have to. Thirty minutes is a long time to wait for a Valentine’s date. Especially inside Rosie’s Diner by yourself. It also gives you plenty of time to wonder what happened. Did he forget? Because he seemed sincere. I mean, even the cheerleader thought he meant it, right? I keep running.
  • 282. Calm down, Hannah. That’s what I kept telling myself. You’re not setting yourself up for a fall. Calm down. Does that sound familiar to anyone else? Isn’t that how I convinced myself not to pull my survey out of the box? Okay, stop. Those were the thoughts running through my head after waiting thirty minutes for Marcus to show up. Which probably didn’t put me in a good frame of mind for when he finally did show up.
  • 283. Page 74 My running slows. Not because I’m out of breath or my legs are ready to collapse. I’m not physically tired. But I’m exhausted. If Marcus didn’t stand her up, then what? He sat down on the stool next to me and apologized. I told him that I’d almost given up and left. He looked at my empty milkshake glass and apologized again. But in his mind, he wasn’t late. He wasn’t sure I would even be there. And I’m not going to hold that against him. Apparently, he thought we were joking about the date. Or he assumed we were joking about the date. But halfway home, he stopped, thought about it, and headed to Rosie’s just in case.
  • 284. And that’s why you’re on this tape, Marcus. You turned around just in case. Just in case I, Hannah Baker—Miss Reputation—was waiting for you. And sadly, I was. At the time, I just thought it might be fun. At the time, I was stupid. There’s Rosie’s. Across the street. At the far end of the parking lot. See, when Marcus came into Rosie’s, he wasn’t alone. No, Marcus came into Rosie’s with a plan. Part of that plan was to move us away from the counter to a booth near the back. Near the pinball machines. With me on the inside. Me, sandwiched between him…and a wall. The parking lot is nearly empty. Only a few cars directly in front of Rosie’s, but none of them are Mom’s. So I stop.
  • 285. If you want, if you’re sitting at Rosie’s right now, stay at the counter. It’s more comfortable there. Believe me. I stand on the curb, breathing deep, exhaling hard. A red hand flashes at the intersection across the street. I don’t know how much of his plan was thought out. Maybe he arrived with just an endgame. A goal. And like I said, Marcus is funny. So there we were, sitting in a booth with our backs to the rest of the diner, laughing. At one point Marcus had me laughing so hard that my stomach hurt. I leaned over, touching my forehead to his shoulder, begging him to stop.
  • 286. The hand keeps flashing, urging me to make up my mind. Telling me to hurry. I still have time to run across the street, jump the curb, and race through the parking lot to Rosie’s. But I don’t. And that’s when his hand touched my knee. That’s when I knew. The hand stops flashing. A solid, bright red hand. Page 75 And I turn around. I can’t go in there. Not yet. I stopped laughing. I nearly stopped breathing. But I kept my forehead against your shoulder, Marcus. There was your hand, on my knee. From out of nowhere. The same way I was grabbed in the liquor store. “What are you doing?” I whispered. “Do you want me to move it?” you asked.
  • 287. I didn’t answer. I press my hand against my stomach. It’s too much. Too much to handle. I’ll go to Rosie’s. In a minute. And hopefully, I’ll get there before Mom. But first, the theater where Hannah and I worked for one summer. A place where she was safe: the Crestmont. And I didn’t move away from you, either. It was like you and your shoulder weren’t connected anymore. Your shoulder was just a prop to rest my head against while I figured things out. And I couldn’t look away as your fingertips caressed my knee…and started moving up. “Why are you doing that?” I asked. It’s only a block away, and maybe it’s not a red star on her map, but it should’ve been.
  • 288. It’s a red star to me. Your shoulder rotated and I lifted my head, but now your arm was behind my back and pulling me close. And your other hand was touching my leg. My upper thigh. I looked over the back of the booth to the other booths, to the counter, trying to catch someone’s eye. And a few people glanced over, but they all turned away. Below the table, my fingers were fighting to pry your fingers off. To loosen your grip. To push you away. And I didn’t want to yell—it wasn’t to that level yet—but my eyes were begging for help. I shove my hands in my pockets, balled into fists. I want to slam them into a wall or punch them through a store window. I’ve never hit anything or anyone before, and already, just
  • 289. tonight, I’ve wanted to hit Marcus with that rock. But everyone turned away. No one asked if there was a problem. Why? Were they being polite? Was that it, Zach? Were you just being polite? Page 76 Zach? Again? With Justin on the first tape, falling on Hannah’s lawn. Then interrupting me and Hannah at Kat’s going-away party. I hate this. I don’t want to find out how everyone fits together anymore. “Stop it,” I said. And I know you heard me because, with me looking over the backrest, my mouth was just inches away from your ear. “Stop it.”
  • 290. The Crestmont. I round the corner and, less than half a block away, there it is. One of the few landmarks in town. The last art deco theater in the state. “Don’t worry,” you said. And maybe you knew your time was short because your hand immediately slid up from my thigh. All the way up. So I rammed both of my hands into your side, throwing you to the floor.
  • 291. Now, when someone falls out of a booth, it’s kind of funny. It just is. So you’d think people would’ve started laughing. Unless, of course, they knew it wasn’t an accident. So they knew something was going on in that booth, they just didn’t feel like helping. Thanks. The wraparound marquee stretching over the sidewalk. The ornate sign reaching to the sky like an electric peacock feather. Each letter flickers on one at a time,C-R-E-S-T-M-O-N-T , like filling in a crossword puzzle with neon letters. Anyway, you left. You didn’t storm out. Just called me a tease, loud enough for everyone to hear, and walked out. So now, let’s back up. To me, sitting at the counter, getting ready to leave. To me, thinking Marcus wasn’t showing up because
  • 292. he simply didn’t care. And I’ll tell you what I was thinking then. Because now, it applies even more. I walk toward the Crestmont. The other stores I pass are all closed for the night. A solid wall of darkened windows. But then a triangular wedge cuts away from the sidewalk, its walls and marble floor the same colors as the neon sign, pointing in to the lobby. And in the middle of the wedge, the box office. Like a tollbooth, with windows on three sides and a door in the rear. That’s where I worked on most nights. For the longest time, from almost day one at this school, it seemed that I was the only one who cared about me. Put all of your heart into getting that first kiss…only to have it thrown back in your face.
  • 293. Have the only two people you truly trust turn against you. Have one of them use you to get back at the other, and then be accused of betrayal. Are you getting it now? Am I going too fast? Page 77
  • 294. Well, keep up! Let someone take away any sense of privacy or security you might still possess. Then have someone use that insecurity to satisfy their own twisted curiosity. She pauses. Slows down a bit. Then come to realize that you’re making mountains out of molehills. Realize how petty you’ve become. Sure, it may feel like you can’t get a grip in this town. It may seem that every time someone offers you a hand up, they just let go and you slip further down. But you must stop being so pessimistic, Hannah, and learn to trust those around you. So I do. One more time.
  • 295. The last movie of the night is playing, so the box office is empty. I stand on the swirling marbled floor, surrounded by posters of coming attractions. This was my chance, at this theater, to reach Hannah. It was my chance and I let it slip away. And then…well…certain thoughts begin creeping around. Will I ever get control of my life? Will I always be shoved back and pushed around by those I trust? I hate what you did, Hannah. Will my life ever go where I want it to? You didn’t have to do it and I hate the fact that you did. The next day, Marcus, I decided something. I decided to find out how people at school might react if
  • 296. one of the students never came back. As the song goes, “You are lost and gone forever, oh my darling, Valentine.” I lean back against a poster locked behind a plastic frame and I close my eyes. I’m listening to someone give up. Someone I knew. Someone I liked.
  • 297. I’m listening. But still, I’m too late. My heart is pounding and I can’t stand still. I walk across the marble floor to the box office. A small sign hangs by a chain and a tiny suction cup.CLOSED—SEE YOU TOMORROW ! From out here, it doesn’t look so cramped. But in there, it felt like a fishbowl. My only interaction came when people slid money over to my side of the glass and I slid back their tickets. Or when a coworker let themselves in through the rear door. Other than that, if I wasn’t selling tickets, I was reading. Or staring out of the fishbowl, into the lobby, Page 78
  • 298. watching Hannah. And some nights were worse than others. Some nights I watched to make sure she buttered the popcorn all the way through. Which seems silly now, and obsessive, but that’s what I did. Like the night Bryce Walker came. He arrived with his girlfriend-of-the- moment and wanted me to charge her the under-twelve rate. “She won’t be watching the movie anyway,” he said. “You know what I mean, Clay?” Then he laughed. I didn’t know her. She might’ve been a student from another school. One thing was clear, she didn’t seem to think it was funny. She placed her purse on the counter. “I’ll pay for my own ticket, then.” Bryce moved her purse aside and paid the full amount. “Just relax,” he told her. “It was a joke.” About halfway through the movie, while I sold tickets for the next show, that girl came tearing out of the
  • 299. theater holding her wrist. Maybe crying. And Bryce was nowhere to be seen. I kept watching the lobby, waiting for him to show. But he never did. He stayed behind to finish watching the movie he had paid for. But when the movie was over, he leaned against the concession counter, talking Hannah’s ear off as everyone else left. And he stayed there while the new people came in. Hannah filled drink orders, handed out candy, gave back change, and laughed at Bryce. Laughed at whatever he said. The entire time, I wanted to flip the Closed sign over. I wanted to march into the lobby and ask him to leave. The movie was over and he didn’t need to be here anymore. But that was Hannah’s job. She should have asked him to leave. No, she should have wanted him to leave. After selling my last ticket and turning over the sign, I exited through the box office door, locked it
  • 300. behind me, and went into the lobby. To help Hannah clean up. To ask about Bryce.
  • 301. “Why do you think that girl ran out of here like that?” I asked. Hannah stopped wiping the counter and looked me straight in the eye. “I know who he is, Clay. I know what he’s like. Believe me.” “I know,” I said. I looked down and touched a carpet stain with the toe of my shoe. “I was just wondering, then, why’d you keep talking to him?” She didn’t answer. Not right away. But I couldn’t raise my eyes to face her. I didn’t want to see a look of disappointment or frustration in her eyes. I didn’t want to see those kinds of emotions directed at me. Eventually, she said the words that ran through my mind the rest of that night: “You don’t need to watch
  • 302. out for me, Clay.” But I did, Hannah. And I wanted to. I could have helped you. But when I tried, you pushed me away. I can almost hear Hannah’s voice speaking my next thought for me. “Then why didn’t you try harder?” Page 79 CASSETTE 4: SIDE A On my way back, the red hand flashes, but I run through the crosswalk anyway. The parking lot holds even fewer cars than before. But still, no Mom’s. A few doors down from Rosie’s Diner, I stop running. I lean my back against a pet store window, trying to catch my breath. Then I lean forward, hands on my knees, hoping to slow everything down before she arrives.
  • 303. Impossible. Because even though my legs stopped running, my mind keeps going. I let myself slide down against the cold glass, knees bent, trying so hard to hold back tears. But time’s running out. She’ll be here soon. Drawing in a full breath, I push myself up, walk over to Rosie’s, and pull open the door. Warm air rushes out, smelling like a mixture of hamburger grease and sugar. Inside, three of the five booths along the wall are taken. One with a boy and a girl drinking milkshakes and munching popcorn from the Crestmont. The other two are filled with students studying. Textbooks cover the tabletops, leaving just enough room for drinks and a couple of baskets of fries. Thankfully, the booth farthest back is occupied. It’s not a question I need to consider, whether to sit there or not.
  • 304. Taped to one of the pinball machines is a hand-scribbled Out of Order sign. A senior I sort of recognize stands in front of the other machine, banging away. As Hannah suggested, I sit at the empty counter. Behind the counter, a man in a white apron sorts silverware into two plastic tubs. He gives me a nod. “Whenever you’re ready.” I slide a menu out from between two silver napkin holders. The front of the menu tells a lengthy story about Rosie’s, with black-and- white photos spanning the last four decades. I flip it over, but nothing on the menu looks good to me. Not now. Fifteen minutes. That’s how long Hannah said to wait. Fifteen minutes and then I should order.
  • 305. Something was wrong when Mom called. Something was wrong with me, and I know she heard it in my voice. But on her way over, will she listen to the tapes to find out why? I am such an idiot. I should have told her I would go get them. But I didn’t do that, so now I have to wait and find out. The boy who was eating popcorn asks for a key to the bathroom. The man behind the counter points to the wall. Two keys hang from brass hooks. One key has a blue plastic dog attached to it. The other, a pink elephant. He grabs the blue dog and heads down the hall. After storing the plastic tubs beneath the counter, the man unscrews the tops to a dozen salt and pepper shakers, paying no attention to me. And that’s fine. “Did you order yet?”
  • 306. Page 80 I swivel around. Mom sits on the stool next to me and pulls out a menu. Beside her, on the counter, is Hannah’s shoebox. “Are you staying?” I ask. If she stays, we can talk. I don’t mind. It would be nice to free my thoughts for a while. To take a break. She looks me in the eyes and smiles. Then she places a hand over her stomach and forces her smile into a frown. “That’s a bad idea, I think.” “You’re not fat, Mom.”
  • 307. She slides the box of tapes over to me. “Where’s your friend? Weren’t you working with someone?” Right. A school project. “He had to, you know, he’s in the bathroom.” Her eyes look past me, over my shoulder, for just a second. And I might be wrong, but I think she checked to see if both keys were hanging on the wall. Thank God they weren’t. “Did you bring enough money?” she asks. “For?” “For something to eat.” She replaces her menu then taps a fingernail against my menu. “The chocolate malteds are to die for.” “You’ve eaten here?” I’m a little surprised. I’ve never seen adults in Rosie’s before. Mom laughs. She places a hand on top of my head and uses her thumb to smooth out the wrinkles on
  • 308. my forehead. “Don’t look so amazed, Clay. This place has been around forever.” She pulls out a ten-dollar bill and lays it on top of the shoebox. “Have what you want, but have a malted shake for me.” When she stands, the bathroom door squeaks open. I turn my head and watch the guy rehang the blue dog key. He apologizes to his girlfriend for taking so long and kisses her on the forehead before sitting down. “Clay?” Mom says. Before turning back around, I shut my eyes for just a moment, and breathe. “Yes?” She forces a smile. “Don’t be out long.” But it’s a hurt smile. Four tapes remain. Seven stories. And still, where is my name? I look into her eyes. “It might be a while.” Then I look down. At the menu. “It’s a school project.”
  • 309. She says nothing, but from the corner of my eye I can see her standing there. She lifts a hand. I close my eyes and feel her fingers touch the top of my head then slide down to the back of my neck. Page 81 “Be careful,” she says. I nod.
  • 310. And she leaves. I take the top off the shoebox and unroll the bubble-wrap. The tapes haven’t been touched. Everyone’s favorite class…okay, everyone’s favoriterequiredclass…is Peer Communications. It’s kind of the nonelective elective. Everyone would take it even if it wasn’t required because it’s such an easy A. And most of the time, it’s fun. I’d take it just for that. There’s very little homework, and don’t forget the bonus points for class participation. I mean, they encourage you to yell out in class. What’s not to like? Reaching down, I grab my backpack and lift it onto the stool where Mom sat only moments ago. After feeling more and more like an outcast, Peer Communications was my safe haven at
  • 311. school. Whenever I walked into that room, I felt like throwing open my arms and shouting, “Olly-olly-oxen-free!” I roll the three tapes I’ve already heard into the bubble-wrap and place them back in the shoebox. Finished. Done. For one period each day, you were not allowed to touch me or snicker behind my back no matter what the latest rumor. Mrs. Bradley did not appreciate people who snickered. I unzip the largest pocket of my backpack and stow Hannah’s shoebox inside it. That was rule number one, day number one. If anyone snickered at what anyone else said, they owed Mrs. Bradley a Snickers bar. And if it was an extremely rude snicker, you owed her a King Size.
  • 312. On the counter, sitting beside the Walkman and a chocolate malted shake in honor of Mom, are the next three tapes. And everyone paid up without argument. That’s the kind of respect people had for Mrs. Bradley. No one accused her of picking on them, because she never did. If she said you snickered, you did. And you knew it. The next day, there would be a Snickers bar waiting on her desk. And if there wasn’t? I don’t know. There always was.
  • 313. I gather the next two tapes, blue nail polish labeling them nine and ten, eleven and twelve, and hide them in my inside jacket pocket. Mrs. Bradley said Peer Communications was her favorite class to teach—or moderate, as she called it. Page 82 Each day, we had a brief reading assignment full of statistics and real-world examples. Then, we discussed. The last tape, the seventh tape, has a thirteen on one side but nothing on the reverse. I slip this tape into the back pocket of my jeans. Bullies. Drugs. Self-image. Relationships. Everything was fair game in Peer Communications. Which, of course, made a lot of other teachers upset. It was a waste of
  • 314. time, they said. They wanted to teach us cold hard facts. They understood cold hard facts. Headlights flash across Rosie’s front window and I squint while they pass. They wanted to teach us the meaning ofxin relation to pi, as opposed to helping us better understand ourselves and each other. They wanted us to know when the Magna Carta was signed—never mind what it was—as opposed to discussing birth control. We have Sex Ed., but that’s a joke. Which meant that each year, during budget meetings, Peer Communications was on the chopping block. And each year, Mrs. Bradley and the other teachers brought a bunch of students to the school board with examples of how we benefited from the class.
  • 315. Okay, I could go on like this forever, defending Mrs. Bradley. But something happened in that class, didn’t it? Otherwise, why would you be listening to me talk about it? Next year, after my little incident, I hope Peer Communications continues. I know, I know. You thought I was going to say something else, didn’t you? You thought I was going to say that if the class played a part in my decision, it should be cut. But it shouldn’t. No one at school knows what I’m about to tell you. And it wasn’t really the class itself that played a
  • 316. part. Even if I never took Peer Communications, the outcome may very well have been the same. Or not. I guess that’s the point of it all. No one knows for certain how much impact they have on the lives of other people. Oftentimes, we have no clue. Yet we push it just the same. Mom was right. The shake is amazing. A perfect blend of ice cream and chocolate malt. And I’m a jerk for sitting here, enjoying it. At the back of Mrs. Bradley’s room stood a wire bookrack. The kind you spin. The kind that holds paperback novels in the supermarket. But this rack never held any books. Instead, at the beginning of the year, each student received a paper lunch bag to decorate with crayons and stickers and stamps. Then we opened our bags and hung them to the rack with a couple of pieces of tape.
  • 317. Mrs. Bradley knew people had a difficult time saying nice things to each other, so she devised a way for us to anonymously say what we felt. Did you admire the way so-and-so talked openly about his family? Drop a note in his bag and tell him. Page 83 Do you understand so-and-so’s concern about not passing history? Drop her a note. Tell her you’ll think about her as you study for the upcoming test. Did you like his performance in the school play? Do you like her new haircut? She got a haircut. In the photo at Monet’s, Hannah’s hair was long. That’s how I always
  • 318. picture it. Even now. But that’s not how it was at the end. If you can, tell them to their face. But if you can’t, drop them a note and they’ll feel it just the same. And as far as I know, no one ever left a mean or sarcastic note in anyone’s bag. We had too much respect for Mrs. Bradley to do that. So, Zach Dempsey, what’s your excuse? What? What happened? Oh God. I look up to find Tony standing beside me, his finger on the Pause button. “Is this my Walkman?” I don’t say anything, because I can’t read his expression. It’s not anger, even though I did steal his
  • 319. Walkman. Confusion? Maybe. But if it is, it’s more than that. It’s the same look he gave when I helped him with his car. When he was watching me instead of shining the flashlight for his dad. Worry. Concern. “Tony, hey.” I pull the headphones from my ears and slip them around my neck. The Walkman. Right, he asked about the Walkman. “It is. It was in your car. I saw it when I was helping you. Earlier today. I think I asked if I could borrow it.” I’m such an idiot. He rests a hand on top of the counter and sits on the stool next to me. “I’m sorry, Clay,” he says. He looks into my eyes. Can he tell I’m a
  • 320. horrible liar? “I get so frustrated around my dad sometimes. I’m sure you asked and I just forgot.” His gaze falls to the yellow headphones around my neck, then follows the long cord to the tape deck on the counter. I pray that he doesn’t ask what I’m listening to. Between Tony and my mom, I’m doing a lot of lying today. And if he does ask, I’ll need to do it again. “Just return it when you’re done,” he says. He stands and places a hand on my shoulder. “Keep it as Page 84 long as you need.” “Thanks.” “No need to rush,” he says. He grabs a menu from between the napkin holders, walks to an empty booth behind me, and sits down.
  • 321. Don’t worry, Zach. You never left anything mean in my bag. I know that. But what you did do, was worse. From what I know, Zach’s a good guy. Too shy for people to even want to gossip about. And like me, he’s always had a thing for Hannah Baker. But first, let’s go back a few weeks. Let’s go back… to Rosie’s.
  • 322. My stomach pulls in tight, like working through a final sit-up. I close my eyes and concentrate on bringing myself back to normal. But I haven’t felt normal in hours. Even the lids of my eyes feel warm. Like my whole body is fighting a sickness. I just sat there, in the booth where Marcus left me, staring into an empty milkshake glass. His side of the bench was probably still warm because he’d left only a minute ago. When up walked Zach. And down he sat. I open my eyes to the row of empty stools on this side of the counter. On one of these stools, maybe this one, Hannah sat when she first arrived. By herself. But then Marcus arrived and took her to a booth. My gaze follows the counter down to the pinball machines at the far end of the diner, then over to their
  • 323. booth. Empty. I pretended not to notice him. Not because I had anything against him, but because my heart and my trust were in the process of collapsing. And that collapse created a vacuum in my chest. Like every nerve in my body was withering in, pulling away from my fingers and toes. Pulling back and disappearing. My eyes burn. I reach forward and slide a hand down the frosted milkshake glass. Ice-cold droplets cling to my skin and I run my wet fingers across my eyelids. I sat. And I thought. And the more I thought, connecting the events in my life, the more my heart collapsed. Zach was sweet. He went on letting me ignore him until it became almost comical. I knew he was there,
  • 324. of course. He was practically staring at me. And eventually, melodramatically, he cleared his throat. I lifted my hand onto the table and touched the base of my glass. That was the only sign he was going to get that I was listening. I pull my glass closer and turn the spoon inside it in slow circles, softening whatever remains at the bottom. Page 85
  • 325. He asked if I was all right, and I forced myself to nod. But my eyes kept staring at the glass— through the glass—at the spoon. And I kept thinking, over and over, Is this what it feels like to go insane? “I’m sorry,” he said. “For whatever happened just now.” I felt my head continue to nod as if it was attached to heavy springs, but I couldn’t bring myself to tell him that I appreciated his words. He offered to buy me another milkshake, but I gave no response. Was I unable to talk? Or did I just not want to talk? I don’t know. Part of me thought he was hitting on me—ready to use the fact that I was now alone to ask me out. And it’s not that I completely believed that, but why should I trust him?
  • 326. The waitress dropped off my bill and took the empty glass away. Soon, getting nothing out of me, Zach left a few bucks on the table and returned to his friends. I keep stirring my malted. There’s hardly any left, but I don’t want the glass taken away. It gives me a reason to sit here. To stay here. My eyes began tearing up, but I could not break my stare from the small wet circle where the glass had been. If I even tried to utter a single word, I would have lost it. Or had I already lost it? I keep stirring. I can tell you this, at that table, the worst thoughts in the world first came into my head. It’s there that I first started to
  • 327. consider…to consider…a word that I still cannot say. I know you tried coming to my rescue, Zach. But we all know that’s not why you’re on this tape. So I’ve got one question before we continue. When you try rescuing someone and discover they can’t be reached, why would you ever throw that back in their face? For the past several days or weeks or however long it took you to get these tapes, Zach, you probably thought no one would find out. I lower my face into my hands. How many secrets can there be at one school? You probably got sick to your stomach when you heard what I did. But the more time that went by, the
  • 328. better you felt. Because the more time that went by, the more likely your secret died with me. No one knew. No one would ever find out. But now we will. And my stomach gets a little sicker. Let me ask you, Zach, did you think I turned you down at Rosie’s? I mean, you never got around to asking me out, so I couldn’t officially turn you down, right? So what was it? Embarrassment? Let me guess. You told your friends to watch while you put the moves on me…and then I hardly responded. Or was it a dare? Did they dare you to ask me out? Page 86
  • 329. People did that. Recently someone dared me to ask Hannah out. He worked with both of us at the Crestmont. He knew I liked her and that I never found the nerve to ask her out. He also knew that for the past few months, Hannah hardly spoke to anyone, making it a double challenge. When I broke out of my daze, and before I left, I listened in on you and your friends. They were teasing you for not getting that date you assured them was in the bag. I will give you credit where it’s due, Zach. You could have gone back to your friends and said, “Hannah’s a freak. Look at her. She’s staring into Neverland.” Instead, you took the teasing. But you must have a slow boil, getting more and more angry—taking it more and more personally—the longer you thought about my nonresponsiveness. And you chose to get back at me in the most childish of
  • 330. ways. You stole my paper bag notes of encouragement. How pathetic. So what tipped me off? It’s simple, really. Everyone else was getting notes. Everyone! And for the most insignificant of things. Anytime someone even got a haircut they got a bunch of notes. And there were
  • 331. people in that class I considered friends who would have put something in my bag after I chopped off most of my hair. When she first walked by me in the halls, with her hair cut so much shorter, I couldn’t keep my mouth from falling open. And she looked away. Out of habit, she tried brushing the hair out of her face and behind her ears. But it was too short and kept falling forward. Come to think of it, I cut my hair the very day Marcus Cooley and I met at Rosie’s. Wow! That’s weird. All those warning signs they tell us to watch out for, they’re true. I went straight from Rosie’s to get my hair cut. I needed a change, just like they said, so I changed my appearance. The only thing I still had control over. Amazing.
  • 332. She pauses. Silence. Just static, barely audible, in the headphones. I’m sure the school had psychologists come in loaded with handouts, telling you what to look for in students who might be considering… Another pause. No. Like I said before, I can’t say it. Suicide. Such a disgusting word. The next day, when I found my bag empty, I knew something was up. At least, I thought something was up. The first few months of class I received maybe four or five notes. But suddenly, after the telltale Page 87 haircut…nothing. So after my haircut, I waited a week.
  • 333. Then two weeks. Then three weeks.
  • 334. Nothing. I push my glass across the counter and look at the man down by the register. “Can you take this?” It was time to find out what was going on. So I wrote myself a note. He shoots me a hard look while counting back change. The girl on this side of the register also looks at me. She touches her ears. The headphones. I’m speaking too loud. “Sorry,” I whisper. Or maybe it doesn’t come out at all. “Hannah,” the note said. “Like the new haircut. Sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.” And for good measure, I added a purple smiley face. To avoid the major embarrassment of getting caught leaving myself a note, I also wrote a note for the bag next to mine. And after class, I walked to the bookrack and made a show of dropping a note in that other bag. Then I casually ran my hand around the inside of my bag, pretending to check for notes. And I
  • 335. say “pretending” because I knew it would be empty. And the next day? Nothing in my bag. The note was gone. Maybe it didn’t seem like a big deal to you, Zach. But now, I hope you understand. My world was collapsing. I needed those notes. I needed any hope those notes might have offered. And you? You took that hope away. You decided I didn’t deserve to have it. The longer I listen to these tapes, the more I feel I know her. Not the Hannah from the past few years, but the one from the past few months. That’s the Hannah I’m beginning to understand. Hannah at the end. The last time I found myself this close to a person, a person slowly dying, was the night of the party. The night I watched two cars collide in a dark intersection.
  • 336. Then, like now, I didn’t know they were dying. Then, like now, there were a lot of people around. But what could they have done? Those people
  • 337. standing around the car, trying to calm the driver, waiting for an ambulance to arrive, could they have done anything at all? Or the people who passed Hannah in the halls, or sat beside her in class, what could they have done? Maybe then, like now, it was already too late. Page 88 So Zach, how many notes did you take? How many notes were there that I never got to read? And did you read them? I hope so. At least someone should know what people really think of me. I glance over my shoulder. Tony’s still there, chewing a french fry and pumping ketchup on a hamburger. I admit, during class discussions I didn’t open up much. But when I did, did anyone thank me by dropping a
  • 338. note in my bag? That would have been nice to know. In fact, it might have encouraged me to open up even more. This isn’t fair. If Zach had any idea what Hannah was going through, I’m sure he wouldn’t have stolen her notes. The day my self-written note went missing, I stood outside the classroom door and started talking to someone I’d never spoken with before. I looked over her shoulder every few seconds, watching the other students check their bags for notes. That sure looked like a lot of fun, Zach. And that’s when I caught you. With a single finger, you touched the lip of my bag and tilted it down just enough to peek inside. Nothing.
  • 339. So you headed toward the door without checking your own bag, which I found very interesting. The man behind the counter picks up my glass and, with a chocolate-stained rag, wipes the counter. Of course, that didn’t prove anything. Maybe you just liked seeing who was getting notes and who
  • 340. wasn’t…with a particular interest in me. So the next day, I came into Mrs. Bradley’s room during lunch. I took my paper bag off the rack and reattached it with the tiniest sliver of tape. Inside, I placed a little note folded in half. Again, when class was over, I waited outside and watched. But I didn’t talk to anyone this time. I just watched. The perfect setup. You touched the lip of my bag, saw the note, and reached in. The bag fell to the floor and your face turned bright red. But you bent down and scooped it up anyway. And my reaction? Disbelief. I mean, I saw it. I expected it, even. But I still couldn’t believe it.
  • 341. While my original plan called for me to confront you right then and there, I jumped to the side—out of the doorway. In a hurry, you rounded the corner…and there we were. Face-to-face. My eyes stung as I stared at you. Then I broke that stare and lowered my head. And you took off down the hall. She didn’t want him to explain. There was no explanation. She saw it with her own eyes. Page 89 When you were halfway down the hall, still walking fast, I saw you look down as if reading something. My note? Yes. You turned for just a moment to see if I was watching. And for that moment, I was scared. Would you confront me and tell me you were sorry? Yell at me?
  • 342. The answer? None of the above. You just turned and kept walking, getting closer and closer to the doors leading outside, closer to your escape. And as I stood there in the hallway—alone— trying to understand what had just happened and why, I realized the truth: I wasn’t worth an explanation—not even a reaction. Not in your eyes, Zach.
  • 343. She pauses. For the rest of you listening, the note was addressed to Zach by name. Maybe he sees it now as a prologue to these tapes. Because in there, I admitted that I was at a point in my life where I really could have used any encouragement anyone might have left me. Encouragement…that he stole. I bite on my thumb, calming the urge to look over my shoulder at Tony. Does he wonder what I’m listening to? Does he care? But I couldn’t take it anymore. You see, Zach’s not the only one with a slow boil. I shouted after him, “Why?” In the hallway, there were still a few people changing classes. All of them jumped. But only one of them stopped. And he stood there, facing me, cramming my note in his back pocket.
  • 344. I screamed that word over and over again. Tears, finally spilling over, ran down my face. “Why? Why, Zach?” I heard about that. Hannah flipping out for no apparent reason, embarrassing herself in front of so many people. But they were wrong. There was a reason. So now, let’s get personal. In the spirit of opening up—of full disclosure—let me offer you this: My parents love me. I know they do. But things have not been easy recently. Not for about a year. Not since you-know-what opened outside of town. I remember that. Hannah’s parents were on the news every night, warning that if the huge shopping center went up, it would put the downtown stores out of business. They said no one would shop there anymore.
  • 345. When that happened, my parents became distant. There was suddenly a lot for them to think about. A lot of pressure to make ends meet. I mean, they talked to me, but not like before. When I cut my hair, my mom didn’t even notice.
  • 346. And as far as I knew—thank you, Zach—no one at school noticed, either. Page 90 I noticed. In the back of our class, Mrs. Bradley also had a paper bag. It hung with the rest of ours on the spinning bookrack. We could use it—and she encouraged it—for notes about her teaching. Critical or otherwise. She also wanted us to recommend topics for future discussions. So I did just that. I wrote a note to Mrs. Bradley that read: “Suicide. It’s something I’ve been thinking about. Not too seriously, but I have been thinking about it.” That’s the note. Word for word. And I know it’s word for word because I wrote it dozens of times
  • 347. before delivering it. I’d write it, throw it away, write it, crumple it up, throw it away. But why was I writing it to begin with? I asked myself that question every time I printed the words onto a new sheet of paper. Why was I writing this note? It was a lie. I hadn’t been thinking about it. Not really. Not in detail. The thought would come into my head and I’d push it away. But I pushed it away a lot. And it was a subject we never discussed in class. But I was sure more people than just me had thought about it, right? So why not discuss it as a group? Or deep down, maybe there was more. Maybe I wanted someone to figure out who wrote the note and secretly come to my rescue. Maybe. I don’t know. But I was careful never to give myself away.
  • 348. The haircut. Averting your eyes in the halls. You were careful, but still, there were signs. Little signs. But they were there. And then, just like that, you snapped back. Except I did give myself away to you, Zach. You knew I wrote that note in Mrs. Bradley’s bag. You had to. She took it out of her bag and read it the day after I caught you. The day after I had that meltdown in the hall. A few days before she took the pills, Hannah was herself again. She said hello to everyone in the halls.
  • 349. She looked us in the eyes. It seemed so drastic because it had been months since she had acted like that. Like the real Hannah. But you did nothing, Zach. Even after Mrs. Bradley brought it up, you did nothing to reach out. It seemed so drastic, because it was. So what did I want from the class? Mainly, I wanted to hear what everyone had to say. Their thoughts. Their feelings. And boy, did they tell me. One person said it was going to be hard to help without knowing why the person wanted to kill himself. And yes, I refrained from saying, “Or herself. It could be a girl.” Page 91
  • 350. Then others started chiming in. “If they’re lonely, we could invite them to sit with us at lunch.” “If it’s grades, we can tutor them.” “If it’s their home life, maybe we can…I don’t know…get them counseling or something.” But everything they said—everything!—came tinged with annoyance. Then one of the girls, her name doesn’t matter here, said what everyone else was thinking. “It’s like whoever wrote this note just wants attention. If they were serious, they would have told us who they were.” God. There was no way for Hannah to open up in that class. I couldn’t believe it.
  • 351. In the past, Mrs. Bradley had notes dropped in her bag suggesting group discussions on abortion, family violence, cheating—on boyfriends, girlfriends, on tests. No one insisted on knowing who wrote those topics. But for some reason, they refused to have a discussion on suicide without specifics. For ten minutes or so, Mrs. Bradley rattled off statistics—local statistics—that surprised us all. Because we’re juveniles, she said, as long as the suicide didn’t occur in a public place with witnesses, they probably wouldn’t report it in the news. And no parent wants people to know that their child, the child
  • 352. they raised, took his, or her, own life. So people are oftentimes led to believe it was an accident. The downside being that no one knows what’s really going on with the people in their community. That said, a thorough discussion did not begin in our class. Were they just being nosy, or did they really think that knowing specifics was the best way to help? I’m not sure. A little of both, maybe. In first period, Mr. Porter’s class, I watched her a lot. If the topic of suicide came up, maybe our eyes would have met and I would have seen it. And truthfully, I don’t know what they could have said to sway me either way. Because maybe I was being selfish. Maybe I was just looking for attention. Maybe I just wanted to hear people discuss me and my problems. Based on what she told me at the party, she would have wanted me to see it. She would
  • 353. have looked directly at me, praying for me to see it. Or maybe I wanted someone to point a finger at me and say, “Hannah. Are you thinking about killing yourself? Please don’t do that, Hannah. Please?” But deep down, the truth was that the only person saying that was me. Deep down, those were my words. At the end of class, Mrs. Bradley passed out a flyer calledThe Warning Signs of a Suicidal Individual. Page 92 Guess what was right up there in the top five? “A sudden change in appearance.” I tugged on the ends of my newly cropped hair.
  • 354. Huh. Who knew I was so predictable? Rubbing my chin against my shoulder, I see Tony out of the corner of my eye, still sitting in his booth. His hamburger’s all gone, as are most of his fries. He sits there completely unaware of what I’m going through. I open the Walkman, pop out tape number four, and flip it over. CASSETTE 4: SIDE B Would you want the ability to hear other people’s thoughts?
  • 355. Of course you would. Everyone answers yes to that question, until they think it all the way through. For example, what if other people could hear your thoughts? What if they could hear your thoughts…right now? They’d hear confusion. Frustration. Even some anger. They’d hear the words of a dead girl running through my head. A girl who, for some reason, blames me for her suicide. Sometimes we have thoughts that even we don’t understand. Thoughts that aren’t even true—that aren’t really how we feel—but they’re running through our heads anyway because they’re interesting to think about. I adjust the napkin holder in front of me till Tony’s booth is reflected in the polished silver. He leans back and wipes his hands on a napkin.
  • 356. If you could hear other people’s thoughts, you’d overhear things that are true as well as things that are completely random. And you wouldn’t know one from the other. It’d drive you insane. What’s true? What’s not? A million ideas, but what do they mean? I have no idea what Tony’s thinking. And he has no idea about me. He has no idea that the voice in my head, the voice coming through his Walkman, belongs to Hannah Baker. That’s what I love about poetry. The more abstract, the better. The stuff where you’re not sure what the poet’s talking about. You may have an idea, but you can’t be sure. Not a hundred percent. Each word, specifically chosen, could have a million different meanings. Is it a stand-in—a symbol—for another idea? Does it fit into a larger, more hidden, metaphor?
  • 357. This is the eighth person, Hannah. If it’s about poetry, then it’s not about me. And there are only five names to go. Page 93 I hated poetry until someone showed me how to appreciate it. He told me to see poetry as a puzzle. It’s up to the reader to decipher the code, or the words, based on everything they know about life and emotions. Did the poet use red to symbolize blood? Anger? Lust? Or is the wheelbarrow simply red because red sounded better than black?
  • 358. I remember that one. From English. There was a big discussion on the meaning of red. I have no idea what we decided in the end. The same person who taught me to appreciate poetry also taught me the value in writing it. And honestly, there is no better way to explore your emotions than with poetry. Or audiotapes. If you’re angry, you don’t have to write a poem dealing with the cause of your anger. But it needs to be an angry poem. So go ahead…write one. I know you’re at least a little bit angry with me. And when you’re done with your poem, decipher it as if you’d just found it printed in a textbook and knew absolutely nothing about its author. The results can be amazing… and scary. But it’s always cheaper than a therapist. I did that for a while. Poetry, not a therapist.
  • 359. Maybe a therapist would have helped, Hannah. I bought a spiral notebook to keep all of my poems in one place. A couple days a week, after school, I’d go to Monet’s and write a poem or two. My first few attempts were a bit sad. Not much depth or subtlety. Pretty straightforward. But still, some came out fairly well. At least, I think they did. Then, without even trying, I memorized the very first poem in that notebook. And no matter how hard I try, I can’t seem to shake it from my head even today. So here it is, for your appreciation…or amusement. If my love were an ocean, there would be no more land.
  • 360. If my love were a desert, you would see only sand. If my love were a star—late at night, only light. And if my love could grow wings, I’d be soaring in flight. Go ahead. Laugh. But you know you’d buy it if you saw it on a greeting card.
  • 361. There’s a sudden ache deep inside my chest. Page 94 Just knowing I’d be going to Monet’s to write poetry made the days more bearable. Something funny, shocking, or hurtful might happen and I’d think, This is going to make for one fascinating poem. Over my shoulder, I see Tony walking out the front door. Which seems weird. Why didn’t he stop to say good-bye? To me, I suppose, these tapes are a form of poetic therapy. Through the front window, I watch Tony get in his car. As I tell you these stories, I’m discovering certain things. Things about myself, yes, but also about you. All of you. He flips on the headlights. And the closer we get to the end, the more connections I’m discovering. Deep connections.
  • 362. Some that I’ve told you about, linking one story to the next. While others, I haven’t told you about at all. The Mustang shudders as Tony revs the engine. Then slowly, his car backs up. Maybe you’ve even discovered some connections that I haven’t. Maybe you’re one step ahead of the poet. No, Hannah. I’m barely keeping up. And when I say my final words…well, probably not my final words, but the last words on these tapes…it’s going to be one tight, well-connected, emotional ball of words. In other words, a poem. Watching Tony’s car through the window is like watching a movie, the Mustang backing slowly offscreen. But the headlights don’t gradually fade away, which they should if he kept backing up or
  • 363. turned away. Instead, they just stop. As if turned off. Looking back, I stopped writing in my notebook when I stopped wanting to know myself anymore. Is he out there, sitting in his car, waiting? Why? If you hear a song that makes you cry and you don’t want to cry anymore, you don’t listen to that song anymore. But you can’t get away from yourself. You can’t decide not to see yourself anymore. You can’t decide to turn off the noise in your head. With Tony’s headlights turned off, the windows of the diner are just a stretch of black glass. Every so often, at the far end of the parking lot, a car drives down the road and a sliver of light glides from one end Page 95
  • 364. of the glass to the other. But the only steady source of illumination, though distant, appears in the upper right-hand corner. A blurry pink-and-blue light. The tip of the Crestmont’s neon sign peeking over the rooftops of every business around it. God. What I wouldn’t give to relive that summer. When we were alone, it was so easy to talk to Hannah. It was so easy to laugh with her. But whenever people came around, I got shy. I backed off. I didn’t know how to act anymore. In that tiny fishbowl box office, my only connection to my coworkers in the lobby was a red phone. No buttons to punch, just a receiver. But whenever I picked it up and Hannah answered on the other end, I
  • 365. got nervous. As if I wasn’t calling from thirty feet away, but calling her at home. “I need change,” I would say. “Again?” she’d respond. But always with a smile in her voice. And every time, I felt my face grow warm with embarrassment. Because the truth was, I asked for change a lot more when she was working than
  • 366. when she wasn’t. A couple of minutes later, there’d be a knock on the door and I’d straighten my shirt and let her in. With a tiny cash box in hand, she’d squeeze by me, agonizingly close, to change some of my bills. And sometimes, on slow nights, she would sit in my chair and tell me to close the door. Whenever she said that, I struggled to keep my imagination in check. Because even though windows kept us exposed on three sides, like attractions in a carnival show, and even though she only said it because we weren’t supposed to leave the door open, anything could happen within that cramped space. Or so I wished. Those moments, however brief and rare, made me feel so special. Hannah Baker chose to spend her free moments with me. And because we were at work, no one would think anything of it. No one could read into it.
  • 367. But why? Why, whenever anyone saw us, did I pretend it meant nothing? We were working, that’s what I wanted them to believe. Not hanging out. Just working. Why? Because Hannah had a reputation. A reputation that scared me. That truth first came to light a few weeks ago, at a party, with Hannah directly in front of me. An amazing moment when everything seemed to be falling in place. Looking down into her eyes, I couldn’t help telling her I was sorry. Sorry for waiting so long to let her know how I felt. For a brief moment, I was able to admit it. To her. To myself. But I could never admit it again. Till now. But now, it’s too late. Page 96
  • 368. And that’s why, right at this moment, I feel so much hate. Toward myself. I deserve to be on this list. Because if I hadn’t been so afraid of everyone else, I might have told Hannah that someone cared. And Hannah might still be alive. I pull my gaze back from the neon sign. Sometimes I would stop by Monet’s for a hot chocolate on my way home. I’d start my homework. Or sometimes I’d read. But I wasn’t writing poetry anymore.
  • 369. I needed a break…from myself. I slide my hand from under my chin to the back of my neck. The bottom strands of my hair are drenched in sweat. But I loved poetry. I missed it. And one day, after several weeks, I decided to go back to it. I decided to use poetry to make myself happy. Happy poems. Bright and happy sunshiny poems. Happy, happy, happy. Like the two women pictured on the flyer at Monet’s. They taught a free course called Poetry: To Love Life. They promised to teach not only how to love poetry, but through poetry, how to better love ourselves. Sign me up! D-7 on your map. The community room at the public library.
  • 370. It’s too dark to go there now. The poetry class began at the same time the last bell rang at school, so I’d race over there to try and make it without being too late. But even when I was late, everyone seemed happy to have me there—to provide the “feminine teen perspective” they called it. Looking around, I see that I’m the only one left in Rosie’s. They don’t close for another thirty minutes. And even though I’m not eating or drinking anymore, the man behind the counter hasn’t asked me to leave. So I’ll stay. Imagine ten or twelve orange chairs arranged in a circle, with the happy women from the flyer sitting at opposite ends. Only problem was, from day one, they weren’t happy. Someone, whoever made that flyer, must have digitally turned their frowns upside down.
  • 371. They wrote about death. About the evilness of men. About the destruction of—and I quote —“the greenish, bluish orb with wisps of white.” Seriously, that’s how they described it. They went on to call Earth a knocked-up gaseous alien needing an abortion. Another reason I hate poetry. Who says “orb” instead of “ball” or “sphere?” Page 97
  • 372. “Expose yourself,” they said. “Let us see your deepest and your darkest.” My deepest and my darkest? What are you, my gynecologist? Hannah. So many times I wanted to raise my hand and say, “Um, so, when do we get to the happy stuff? The stuff about loving life? You know, Poetry: To Love Life? That’s what the flyer said. That’s why I’m here.” In the end, I only made it through three of those poetry groups. But something did come of it. Something good? No. Hmm…I wonder.
  • 373. See, someone else was in that group. Another high schooler with a perspective adored by the older poets. Who was it? The editor of our school’s very ownLost-N-Found Gazette. Ryan Shaver. You know who I’m talking about. And I’m sure you, Mr. Editor, can’t wait for me to say your name out loud. So here you go, Ryan Shaver. The truth shall set you free. The motto of theLost-N-Found . You’ve known this for a while, Ryan. I’m sure of it. At the first mention of poetry, you knew this one was about you. You had to. Though I’m sure you must have thought, This can’t be why I’m on the tapes. It wasn’t a big deal. The poem from school. God, it was hers.
  • 374. Remember, this is one tight, well-connected, emotional ball I’m constructing here. I close my eyes tight, covering my eyes with my hand. I crush my teeth together, jaw muscles burning, to keep from screaming. Or crying. I don’t want her to read it. I don’t want to hear that poem in her voice. Would you like to hear the last poem I wrote before quitting poetry? Before quitting poetry for good?
  • 375. No? Fine. But you’ve already read it. It’s very popular at our school. I allow my eyelids, my jaw, to relax. Page 98 The poem. We discussed it in English. We read it aloud many times. And Hannah was there for it all. Some of you may recall it now. Not word for word, but you know what I’m talking about. The Lost-N-Found Gazette.Ryan’s semiannual collection of items found lying around campus.
  • 376. Like a love letter tossed under a desk, never discovered by its intended love. If Ryan found it, he’d scratch out the give-away names and scan it for use in an upcoming gazette. Photographs that fell out of binders…he scanned them, too. History notes covered in doodles by an extremely bored student…he scanned them. Some people may wonder how Ryan found so many interesting items to scan. Did he really find them at all? Or did he steal them? I asked him that very question after one of our poetry meetings. And he swore that everything he printed was found purely by chance. Sometimes, he admitted, people did slip items they found into his locker. Those, he said, he
  • 377. couldn’t vouch for one hundred percent. That’s why he scratched out names and phone numbers. And photographs, as a rule, couldn’t be too embarrassing. He’d gather five or six pages of good, quirky material and print up fifty copies. Then he’d staple them together and drop them off at random places throughout school. Restrooms. Locker rooms. On the track. “Never in the same spot,” he told me. He thought it was fitting for people to stumble across his magazine of stumbled across items. But guess what? My poem? He stole it.
  • 378. I pull a napkin out of the holder and wipe the abrasive paper across my eyes. Each week, after our poetry group, Ryan and I would sit on the library steps and talk. That first week, we simply laughed about the poems the other people had written and read. We laughed about how depressing they all were. “Wasn’t this supposed to make us happy?” he asked. Apparently, he signed up for the same reason as me. I look up. The man behind the counter tugs on the strings of a heavy trash bag. It’s closing time. “Can I get a glass of water?” I ask. After the second week of class, we sat on those library steps and read some of our own poems to each other. Poems we’d written at different points in our lives.
  • 379. He looks at my eyes, at the skin rubbed raw by the napkin. But only happy poems. Poems about loving life. Poems we would never read to that depression-loving group of miserable poets inside. Page 99 And, as poets never do, we explained ourselves. Line for line. The third week, we took the biggest chance of all and handed each other our entire notebooks of poetry. He pushes a glass of ice water in front of me. Except for that glass and the napkin dispensers, the entire length of the counter is empty. Wow! That took a lot of courage. For me, definitely. I’m sure for you, too, Ryan. And for
  • 380. the next two hours, with the sun going down, we sat on those concrete steps, turning pages. His handwriting was horrible, so it took me a bit longer to read through his poems. But they were amazing. Much deeper than any of mine. His stuff sounded like real poetry. Professional poetry. And someday, I’m sure of it, kids will be forced to analyze his poems out of a textbook. I touch the cold glass, wrapping my fingers around it. Of course, I had no idea what his poems meant. Not exactly. But I felt the emotions precisely. They were absolutely beautiful. And I felt almost ashamed at what he must have been thinking as he went through my notebook. Because reading through his, I realized how little time I’d spent on mine. I should have taken the
  • 381. time to choose better words. More emotional words.
  • 382. But one of my poems grabbed him. And he wanted to know more about it…like when I wrote it. But I didn’t tell him. I don’t drink the water. I watch a single drop slide down the glass and bump against my finger. I wrote it the same day a group of students got angry that someone had the nerve to ask for help regarding suicide. Remember why they got upset? Because whoever wrote the note didn’t sign her name. How insensitive. It was anonymous. Just like the poem that appeared in theLost-N-Found . So Ryan wanted to know why I wrote the poem. With that one, I told him, the poem had to speak for itself. But I was interested in knowing what he thought it meant. On the surface, he said, the poem was about acceptance—acceptance from my mother. But more than
  • 383. that, I wanted her approval. And I wanted certain people—in this case a boy—to stop overlooking me. A boy? At the base of the glass, the water creates a delicate suction, then lets go. I take a sip and let a small cube of ice slip into my mouth. Page 100 I asked if he thought it meant anything deeper. I hold the ice on my tongue. It’s freezing, but I want it to melt there. Part of me was joking. I thought he’d figured out my poem exactly. But I wanted to know what a
  • 384. teacher assigning the poem might want his or her students to discover. Because teachers always overdo it. But you found it, Ryan. You found the hidden meaning. You found what even I couldn’t find in my own poem. The poem wasn’t about my mom, you said. Or a boy. It was about me. I was writing a letter to myself…hidden in a poem.
  • 385. I flinched when you told me that. I got defensive— even angry. But you were right. And I felt scared, and sad, by my own words. You told me I wrote that poem because I was afraid of dealing with myself. And I used my mom as an excuse, accusing her of not appreciating or accepting me, when I should have been saying those words into a mirror. “And the boy?” I asked. “What does he represent?” It’s me. Oh God. It’s me. I know that now. I cover my ears. Not to block any outside noise. The diner is almost completely silent. But I want to feel her words, all of them, as they’re said. While I waited for your answer, I searched my backpack for tissue. At any moment, I knew I might cry. You told me that no boy was
  • 386. overlooking me more than I was overlooking myself. At least, that’s what you thought it meant. And that’s why you asked about the poem. You felt it went deeper than even you could figure out. Well, Ryan, you were right. It went much, much deeper than that. And if you knew that—if that’s what you thought—then why did you steal my notebook? Why did you print my poem, the poem that you yourself called “scary” in theLost-N- Found?Why did you let other people read it? And dissect it. And make fun of it. It was never a lost poem, Ryan. And you never found it, so it did not belong in your collection. But in your collection is exactly where other people found it. That’s where teachers stumbled across it
  • 387. right before their lectures on poetry. That’s where classrooms full of students cut up my poem, searching for its meaning. In our class, no one got it right. Not even close. But at the time, we all thought we did. Even Mr. Porter. Do you know what Mr. Porter said before handing out my poem? He said that reading a poem by an unknown member of our school was the same as reading a classic poem by a dead poet. That’s right—a dead poet. Because we couldn’t ask either one about its true meaning. Page 101 Then Mr. Porter waited, hoping someone would fess up to writing it. But that, as you know, never
  • 388. happened. So now you know. And for those of you who need a refresher, here it is. “Soul Alone” by Hannah Baker. I meet your eyes you don’t even see me You hardly respond when I whisper hello Could be my soul mate two kindred spirits Maybe we’re not I guess we’ll never know My own mother you carried me in you Now you see nothing but what I wear People ask you how I am doing You smile and nod don’t let it end there Put me underneath God’s sky and know me
  • 389. Page 102 don’t just see me with your eyes Take away this mask of flesh and bone and see me for my soul alone And now you know why. So, did your teachers dissect me properly? Were they right? Did you have any clue at all it was me? Yes, some of you did. Ryan must have told someone —proud that his collection made it into the
  • 390. curriculum. But when people confronted me, I refused to confirm it or deny it. Which pissed some of them off. Some even wrote parodies of my poem, reading them to me in the hopes of getting under my skin. I saw that. I watched two girls in Mr. Porter’s class recite a version before the bell rang. It was all so stupid and childish…and cruel. They were relentless, bringing new poems every day for an entire week. Hannah did her best to ignore them, pretending to read while waiting for Mr. Porter to arrive. For the start of class to come to her rescue. This doesn’t seem like a big deal, does it? No, maybe not to you. But school hadn’t been a safe haven of mine for a long time. And after your photo escapades, Tyler, my home was no longer secure.
  • 391. Now, suddenly, even my own thoughts were being offered up for ridicule. Once, in Mr. Porter’s class, when those girls were teasing her, Hannah looked up. Her eyes caught mine for just a moment. A flash. But she knew I was watching her. And even though no one else saw it, I turned away. She was on her own. Very nice, Ryan. Thank you. You’re a true poet. I pull the headphones out of my ears and hang them around my neck. “I don’t know what’s going on with you,” the man says from across the counter, “but I’m not taking your money.” He blows into a straw and pinches both ends shut.
  • 392. Page 103 I shake my head and reach back for my wallet. “No, I’ll pay.” He winds the straw tighter and tighter. “I’m serious. It was only a milkshake. And like I said, I don’t know what’s going on, and I don’t know how I can help, but something’s clearly gone wrong in your life, so I want you to keep your money.” His eyes search mine, and I know he means it.
  • 393. I don’t know what to say. Even if the words would come, my throat is so tight it won’t let them escape. So I nod, grab my backpack, and change the tape as I head for the door. CASSETTE 5: SIDE A The glass door to Rosie’s closes behind me, and I hear three locks immediately slide into place. So now where? Home? Back to Monet’s? Or maybe I’ll go to the library after all. I can sit outside on the concrete steps. Listen to the remainder of the tapes in the dark. “Clay!” It’s Tony’s voice. Bright headlights flash three times. The driver’s- side window is down and Tony’s outstretched hand waves me over. I tug the zipper on my jacket up and walk over to his window. But I don’t lean in. I don’t feel like talking. Not now.
  • 394. Tony and I have known each other for years, working on projects and joking around after class. And all that time, we’ve never had a deep conversation. Now, I’m afraid, he wants to have one. He’s been sitting here this whole time. Just sitting in his car. Waiting. What else could be on his mind? He won’t look at me. Instead, he reaches out to adjust the side mirror with his thumb. Then he closes his eyes and lets his head fall forward. “Get in, Clay.” “Is everything all right?” After a short pause, slowly, he nods. I walk around the front of his car, open the passenger door, and sit, keeping one foot out on the blacktop. I place my backpack, with Hannah’s shoebox inside it, on my lap. “Shut the door,” he says.
  • 395. “Where are we going?” “It’s okay, Clay. Just shut the door.” He winds the handle on his door and his window slides up. “It’s cold outside.” His gaze slips from the dashboard to the stereo to his steering wheel. But he won’t face me. The moment I pull the door shut, like the trigger on a starting pistol, he begins. Page 104
  • 396. “You’re the ninth person I’ve had to follow, Clay.” “What? What are you talking about?” “The second set of tapes,” he says. “Hannah wasn’t bluffing. I’ve got them.” “Oh, God.” I cover my face with both hands. Behind my eyebrow, the pounding is back again. With the base of my palm, I press on it. Hard. “It’s okay,” he says. I can’t look at him. What does he know? About me? What has he heard? “What’s okay?” “What were you listening to in there?” “What?”
  • 397. “Which tape?” I can try and deny it, pretend I have no clue what he’s talking about. Or I can get out of his car and leave. But either way, he knows. “It’s okay, Clay. Honest. Which tape?” With my eyes still shut, I press my knuckles against my forehead. “Ryan’s,” I say. “The poem.” Then I look at him. He leans his head back, eyes closed. “What?” I ask.
  • 398. No answer. “Why’d she give them to you?” He touches the key-chain dangling in the ignition. “Can I drive while you listen to the next tape?” “Tell me why she gave them to you.” “I’ll tell you,” he says, “if you’ll just listen to the next tape right now.” “Why?” “Clay, I’m not joking. Listen to the tape.” “Then answer my question.”
  • 399. “Because it’s about you, Clay.” He lets go of his keys. “The next tape is about you.” Nothing. Page 105 My heart doesn’t jump. My eyes don’t flinch. I don’t breathe. And then. I snap my arm back, my elbow into the seat. Then I smash it into the door and I want to pound my head sideways into the window. But I pound it back against the headrest instead. Tony lays a hand on my shoulder. “Listen to it,” he says. “And don’t leave this car.” He turns the ignition.
  • 400. With tears falling, I roll my head to face him. But he’s staring straight ahead. I open the door of the Walkman and pull out the tape. The fifth tape. A dark blue number nine in the corner. My tape. I am number nine. I drop the tape back into the Walkman and, holding the player in both hands, close it like a book. Tony puts the car in gear and drives through the empty parking lot, heading for the street. Without looking, I run my thumb across the top of the Walkman, feeling for the button that brings me into the story. Romeo, oh Romeo. Wherefore art thou, Romeo? My story. My tape. This is how it begins.
  • 401. Good question, Juliet. And I wish I knew the answer. Tony shouts over the engine. “Clay, it’s okay!” To be totally honest, there was never a point where I said to myself, Clay Jensen…he’s the one. Just hearing my name, the pain in my head doubles. I feel an agonizing twist in my heart. I’m not even sure how much of the real Clay Jensen I got to know over the years. Most of what I knew was secondhand information. And that’s why I wanted to know him better. Because everything I heard—and I mean everything! —was good. It was one of those things where, once I noticed it, I couldn’t stop noticing it. Kristen Rennert, for example. She always wears black. Black pants. Or black shoes. Black shirt. If it’s a black jacket, and that’s the only black she’s wearing, she won’t take it off all day. The next
  • 402. time you see her, you’ll notice it. And then you won’t be able to stop noticing it. Steve Oliver’s the same way. Whenever he raises his hand to say something, or ask a question, he always begins with the words “all right.” Page 106 “Mr. Oliver?” “All right, if Thomas Jefferson was a slave owner…” “Mr. Oliver?”
  • 403. “All right, I got 76.1225.” “Mr. Oliver?” “All right, can I have a hall pass?” Seriously. Every time. And now you’ll notice it, too…every time. Yes, I’ve noticed it, Hannah. But let’s get on with it. Please. Overhearing gossip about Clay became a similar distraction. And like I said, I didn’t know him very well, but my ears perked up whenever I heard his name. I guess I wanted to hear something —anything—juicy. Not because I wanted to spread gossip. I just couldn’t believe someone could be that good. I glance at Tony and roll my eyes. But he’s driving, looking straight ahead. If he actually was that good…wonderful. Great! But it became a personal game of mine. How long could I go on hearing nothing but good things about Clay Jensen?
  • 404. Normally, when a person has a stellar image, another person’s waiting in the wings to tear them apart. They’re waiting for that one fatal flaw to expose itself. But not with Clay. Again, I look over at Tony. This time, he’s smirking. I hope this tape doesn’t make you run out and dig for that deep, dark, and dirty secret of his…which I’m sure is there. At least one or two of them, right? I’ve got a few. But wait, isn’t that what you’re doing, Hannah? You’re setting him up as Mr. Perfect only to tear him down. You, Hannah Baker, were the one waiting in the wings. Waiting for a flaw. And you found it. And now you can’t wait to tell everyone what it is and ruin his image. To which I say…no.
  • 405. My chest relaxes, freeing a breath of air I didn’t even know I was holding. And I hope you’re not disappointed. I hope you aren’t just listening—salivating—for gossip. I hope these tapes mean more to you than that. Clay, honey, your name does not belong on this list. Page 107
  • 406. I lean my head against the window and close my eyes, concentrating on the cold glass. Maybe if I listen to the words but concentrate on the cold, maybe I can hold it together. You don’t belong in the same way as the others. It’s like that song: One of these things is not like the others. One of these things just doesn’t belong. And that’s you, Clay. But you need to be here if I’m going to tell my story. To tell it more completely. “Why do I have to hear this?” I ask. “Why didn’t she just skip me if I don’t belong?” Tony keeps driving. If he looks anywhere other than straight ahead, it’s only briefly into the rearview mirror. “I would’ve been happier never hearing this,” I say.
  • 407. Tony shakes his head. “No. It would drive you crazy not knowing what happened to her.” I stare through the windshield at the white lines glowing in the headlights. And I realize he’s right. “Besides,” he says, “I think she wanted you to know.” Maybe, I think. But why? “Where are we going?” He doesn’t answer. Yes, there are some major gaps in my story. Some parts I just couldn’t figure out how to tell. Or couldn’t bring myself to say out loud. Events I haven’t come to grips with…that I’ll never come to grips with. And if I never have to say them out loud, then I never have to think them all the way through. But does that diminish any of your stories? Are your stories any less meaningful because I’m not telling you everything? No.
  • 408. Actually, it magnifies them. You don’t know what went on in the rest of my life. At home. Even at school. You don’t know what goes on in anyone’s life but your own. And when you mess with one part of a person’s life, you’re not messing with just that part. Unfortunately, you can’t be that precise and selective. When you mess with one part of a person’s life, you’re messing with their entire life. Everything…affects everything.
  • 409. The next few stories are centered around one night. The party. Page 108 They’re centered around our night, Clay. And you know what I mean by our night because, through all the years we’ve spent going to the same school or working together at the movie theater, there’s only one night when we connected. when we really connected. That night as well drags many of you into the story…one of you for the second time. A random night that none of you can take back. I hated that night. Even before these tapes, I hated it. That night, I ran to tell an old woman that her husband was fine. Everything was going to be fine. But I was lying. Because while
  • 410. I was running to comfort his wife, the other driver was dying. And the old man, by the time he got home to his wife, he knew it. Hopefully, no one will hear these tapes except for those of you on this list, leaving any changes they bring to your lives completely up to you. Of course, if the tapes do get out, you’ll have to deal with consequences completely out of your control. So I sincerely hope you’re passing them on. I glance at Tony. Would he really do that? Could he? Would he give the tapes to someone not on the list? Who? For some of you, those consequences may be minimal. Maybe shame. Or embarrassment. But for
  • 411. others, it’s hard to say. A lost job? Jail time? Let’s keep this between us, shall we? So Clay, I wasn’t even supposed to be at that party. I was invited, but I wasn’t supposed to be there.
  • 412. My grades were slipping pretty fast. My parents asked for progress reports every week from my teachers. And when none of them came back with improvements, I was grounded. For me, grounded meant that I had one hour to get home from school. One hour being my only free time until I brought those grades up. We’re at a stoplight. And still, Tony keeps his eyes straight ahead. Does he want to avoid seeing me cry? Because he doesn’t have to worry, I’m not. Not right now. During one of my Clay Jensen gossip moments, I found out that you were going to be at the party. What? Clay Jensen at a party? Unheard of. I study on the weekends. In most of my classes, we’re tested every Monday. It’s not my fault. Not only was that my first thought, that’s what the people around me were talking
  • 413. about, too. No one could figure out why they never saw you at parties. Of course, they had all sorts of theories. But guess what? That’s right. None of them were bad. Give me a break. Page 109 As you know, since Tyler’s not tall enough to peep through a second-story window, sneaking out of my bedroom wasn’t hard to do. And that night, I justhadto do it. But don’t jump to conclusions. I’ve snuck out of my house, before that night, only twice. Okay, three times. Maybe four. Tops. For those of you who don’t know which party I’m talking about, there’s a red star on your map. A big, fat, red star completely filled in. C-6. Five- twelve Cottonwood.
  • 414. Is that where we’re going? Aaaah…so now you know. Now some of you know exactly where you fit in. But you’ll have to wait until your name pops up to hear what I’m going to tell. To hear how much I tell.
  • 415. That night, I decided that walking to the party would be nice. Relaxing. We had a lot of rain that week, and I remember the clouds were still hanging low and thick. The air was warm for that time of night, too. My absolute favorite type of weather. Mine, too. Pure magic. It’s funny. Walking by the houses on my way to the party, it felt like life held so many possibilities. Limitless possibilities. And for the first time in a long time, I felt hope. So did I. I forced myself out of the house and to that party. I was ready for something new to happen. Something exciting. Hope? Well, I guess I misread things a bit.
  • 416. And now? Knowing what happened between Hannah and me, would I still have gone? Even if nothing changed? It was simply the calm before the storm. I would. Yes. Even if the outcome stayed the same. I wore a black skirt with a matching hooded pullover. And on my way there, I took a three- block detour to my old house—the one I lived in when we first moved to town. The first red star from the first side of the first tape. The porch light was on and, in the garage, a car’s engine was running. But the garage door was shut. Am I the only one who knows this? Does anyone else know that’s where he lived? The man from the accident. The man who’s car killed a student from our school.
  • 417. I stopped walking and, for what seemed like several minutes, just watched from the sidewalk. Mesmerized. Another family in my house. I had no idea who they were or what they were like—what their lives were like. The garage door began to lift and, in the glow of the red taillights, the silhouette of a man pushed the Page 110
  • 418. heavy door all the way up. He got in the car, backed it down the driveway, and drove off. Why he didn’t stop, why he didn’t ask why I was standing there staring at his house, I don’t know. Maybe he thought I was waiting for him to back out of the driveway before continuing on my merry way. But whatever the reason, it felt surreal. Two people—me and him—one house. Yet he drove away with no idea of his link to me, the girl on the sidewalk. And for some reason, at that moment, the air felt heavy. Filled with loneliness. And that loneliness stayed with me through the rest of the night. Even the best moments of the night were affected by that one incident—by that nonincident—in front of my old house. His lack of interest in me was a reminder. Even though I had a history in that house, it didn’t matter. You can’t go back to how things were. How you thought they were.
  • 419. All you really have…is now. Those of us on the tapes, we can’t go back, either. We can nevernot find a package on our doorstep. Or in our mailbox. From that moment on, we’re different. Which explains my overreaction, Clay. And that’s why you’ll get these tapes. To explain. To say I’m sorry. Does she remember? Does she remember that I apologized to her that night? Is that why she’s apologizing to me? The party was well underway by the time I got there. Most people, unlike me, didn’t have to wait for their parents to fall asleep. The usual crowd hung out by the front door of the party, drunk out of their minds, greeting everyone with a raised cup of beer. I would think Hannah
  • 420. would be a hard name to slur, but those guys did it pretty well. Half of them kept repeating my name, trying to get it right, while the other half laughed. But they were harmless. Fun drunks make a nice addition to any party. Not looking to fight. Not looking to score. Just looking to get drunk and laugh. I remember those guys. Like the mascots of the party. “Clay! Whatchoo doon here? Bah-ha-ha-ha!” The music was loud and no one was dancing. It could have been any party…except for one thing. Clay Jensen. I’m sure you heard a lot of sarcastic remarks when you first arrived, but by the time I got there, to everyone else you were just a part of the party. But unlike everyone else, you were the whole reason I
  • 421. came. With everything going on in my life—going on in my head—I wanted to talk with you. Really talk. Just once. A chance we never seemed to get at school. Or at work. A chance to ask, Who are you? We didn’t get that chance because I was afraid. Afraid I had no chance with you. That’s what I thought. And I was fine with that. Because what if I got to know you and you turned out to be just like they said? What if you weren’t the person I hoped you were? Page 111 That, more than anything, would have hurt the most.
  • 422. And as I stood in the kitchen, in line to fill my cup for the first time, you walked up behind me. “Hannah Baker,” you said, and I turned toward you. “Hannah…hey.” When she first arrived, when she walked through the front door, she caught me off guard. And like a freak, I turned around, ran through the kitchen, and straight out the back. It was too soon, I told myself. I went to the party telling myself that if Hannah Baker showed up, I was going to talk to her. It was time. I didn’t care who was there, I was going to keep my eyes focused on her and we were going to talk. But then she walked in and I freaked out. I couldn’t believe it. Out of the blue, there you were.
  • 423. No, not out of the blue. First I paced around the backyard, cursing myself for being such a scared little boy. Then I let myself out through the gate, fully intent on walking home. But on the sidewalk, I beat myself up some more. Then I walked back to the front door. The drunk people greeted me again, and I went straight for you. It was anything but out of the blue. “I don’t know why,” you said, “but I think we need to talk.”
  • 424. It took all the guts in the world to keep that conversation going. Guts and two plastic cups of beer. And I agreed, with probably the dumbest smile plastered on my face. No. The most beautiful. And then I noticed the doorframe behind you, leading into the kitchen. It had a bunch of pen and pencil marks scratched on it, keeping track of how fast the children in the house were growing. And I remembered watching my mom erase those marks on our old kitchen door, getting ready to sell the house to move here. I saw that. I saw something in your eyes when you looked over my shoulder. Anyway, you looked at my empty cup, poured half of your drink into mine, and asked if now would be a good time to talk.
  • 425. Please don’t read into that, people. Yes, it sounds all smooth and get-the-girl-drunk, but it wasn’t. It didn’t seem that way to me. It wasn’t. No one’s going to buy that, but it’s true. Because if that was the case, he would have encouraged me to fill my cup all the way. Page 112 So we walked into the living room, where one side of the couch was occupied. By Jessica Davis and Justin Foley. But there was plenty of room on the other end, so we sat down. And what was the first thing we did? We set down our cups and started talking. Just…like…that. She had to know it was them. Jessica and Justin. But she didn’t say their names. The first boy she
  • 426. kissed kissing the girl who slapped her at Monet’s. It was like she couldn’t escape her past. Everything I could have hoped for was happening. The questions were personal, as if catching up for the time we let pass. Yet the questions never felt intrusive. Her voice, if physically possible, comes through the headphones feeling warm. I place cupped hands
  • 427. over my ears to keep her words from escaping. And they weren’t intrusive. Because I wanted you to know me. It was wonderful. I couldn’t believe Hannah and I were finally talking. Really talking. And I did not want it to stop. I loved talking with you, Hannah. It seemed like you could know me. Like you could understand anything I told you. And the more we spoke, I knew why. The same things excited us. The same things concerned us. You could have told me anything, Hannah. That night, nothing was off limits. I would’ve stayed till you opened up and let everything out, but you didn’t. I wanted to tell you everything. And that hurt because some things were too scary. Some things
  • 428. even I didn’t understand. How could I tell someone—someone I was really talking to for the first time—everything I was thinking? I couldn’t. It was too soon. But it wasn’t. Or maybe it was too late. But you’re telling me now. Why did you wait till now? Her words, they’re not warm anymore. She might want me to hear them that way, but they’re burning me up instead. In my mind. In my heart. Clay, you kept saying that you knew things would flow easily between us. You felt that way for a long time, you said. You knew we’d get along. That we would connect. But how? You never explained that. How could you know? Because I knew what people
  • 429. said about me. I heard all the rumors and lies that will always be a part of me. I knew they weren’t true, Hannah. I mean, I hoped they weren’t true. But I was too afraid to find out. Page 113
  • 430. I was breaking. If only I’d talked to you sooner. We could have been…we could’ve…I don’t know. But things had gone too far by then. My mind was set. Not on ending my life. Not yet. It was set on floating through school. On never being close to anyone. That was my plan. I’d graduate, then I’d leave. But then, I went to a party. I went to a party to meet you. Why did I do that? To make myself suffer? Because that’s what I was doing—hating myself for waiting so long. Hating myself because it wasn’t fair to you. The only thing that’s not fair are these tapes, Hannah, because I was there for you. We were talking. You could have said anything. I would have listened to absolutely anything. The couple sitting beside us on the couch, the girl was drunk and laughing and bumping into me every so
  • 431. often. Which was funny at first, but it got old real fast. Why isn’t Hannah saying her name? I started to think maybe she wasn’t so drunk after all. Maybe it was all a show for the guy she was talking with…when they were actually talking. Maybe she wanted the couch all to herself and her guy. So Clay and I left. We walked around the party, shouting over the music wherever we went. Eventually— successfully—I spun the conversation around. No more big and heavy topics. We needed to laugh. But everywhere we went it was too noisy to hear each other. So we wound up in the doorway to an empty room. I remember everything that happened next. I remember it perfectly. But how does she remember it? While we were standing there,
  • 432. our backs against the doorframe, drinks in hand, we couldn’t stop laughing. And yet the loneliness I entered the party with came rushing back. But I wasn’t alone. I knew that. For the first time in a long time, I was connecting—connected— with another person from school. How in the world was I alone? You weren’t. Hannah, I was there. Because I wanted to be. That’s all I can say. It’s all that makes sense to me. How many times had I let
  • 433. myself connect with someone only to have it thrown back in my face? Everything seemed good, but I knew it had the potential to be awful. Much, much more painful than the others. There was no way that was going to happen. So there you were, letting me connect with you. And when I couldn’t do that anymore, when I pulled the conversation to lighter topics, you made me laugh. And you were hilarious, Clay. You were exactly what Page 114 I needed.
  • 434. So I kissed you. No, I kissed you, Hannah. A long and beautiful kiss. And what did you say when we came up for air? With the cutest, littlest, boyish smirk, you asked, “What was that for?” Right. You kissed me. To which I said, “You’re such an idiot.” And we kissed some more. An idiot. Yes, I remember that, too. Eventually we shut the door and moved deeper into the room. We were on one side of the door. And the rest of the party, with its loud but muffled music, was on the other. Amazing. We were together. That’s what I kept thinking the whole time. Amazing. I had
  • 435. to concentrate so hard to keep that word from spilling out of my mouth. Some of you may be wondering, How come we never heard about this? We always found out who
  • 436. Hannah made out with. Because I never told. Wrong. You only thought you found out. Haven’t you been listening? Or did you only pay attention to the tape with your name on it? Because I can count on one hand—yes, one hand—how many people I’ve made out with. But you, you probably thought I’d need both hands and both feet just to get started, right? What’s that? You don’t believe me? You’re shocked? Guess what…I don’t care. The last time I cared what anyone thought about me was that night. And that was the last night. I unbuckle my seatbelt and lean forward. I clasp my hand over my mouth and squeeze to keep from screaming. But I do scream, the sound dampened in the palm of my hand. And Tony keeps driving.
  • 437. Now get comfortable, because I’m about to tell you what happened in that room between Clay and me. Are you ready? We kissed. That’s it. We kissed. I look down at my lap, at the Walkman. It’s too dark to see the spindles behind the plastic window, Page 115 pulling the tape from one side to the other, but I need to focus on something, so I try. And concentrating on the spot where the two spindles should be is the closest I get to
  • 438. looking into Hannah’s eyes as she tells my story. It was wonderful, both of us lying on the bed. One of his hands resting on my hip. His other arm cradling
  • 439. my head like a pillow. Both of my arms hugging him, trying to pull him closer. And speaking for myself, I wanted more. That’s when I said it. That’s when I whispered to her, “I’m so sorry.” Because inside, I felt so happy and sad at the same time. Sad that it took me so long to get there. But happy that we got there together. The kisses felt like first kisses. Kisses that said I could start over if I wanted to. With him. But start over from what? And that’s when I thought of you, Justin. For the first time in a long time, I thought of our first kiss. My real first kiss. I remembered the anticipation leading up to it. I remembered your lips pressed against mine. And then I remembered how you ruined it. “Stop,” I told Clay. And my hands stopped pulling him in. You pushed your hands against my chest.
  • 440. Could you feel what I was going through, Clay? Did you sense it? You must have. No. You hid it. You never told me what it was, Hannah. I shut my eyes so tight it was painful. Trying to push away all that I was seeing in my head. And what I saw was everyone on this list…and more. Everyone up to that night. Everyone who caused me to be so intrigued by Clay’s reputation—how his reputation was so different from mine. No, we were the same. And I couldn’t help that. What everyone thought of me was out of my control. Clay, your reputation was deserved. But mine…mine was not. And there I was, with you. Adding to my reputation. But it wasn’t like that. Who was I going to tell, Hannah?
  • 441. “Stop,” I repeated. This time I moved my hands under your chest and pushed you away. I turned to the side, burying my face in the pillow. You started to talk, but I made you stop. I asked you to leave. You started to talk again and I screamed. I screamed into the pillow. And then you stopped talking. You heard me. The bed lifted on your side as you got up to leave the room. But it took you forever to leave, to realize Page 116
  • 442. that I was serious. I was hoping you’d tell me to stop again. To stop leaving. Even though my eyes remained shut, buried in the pillow, the light changed when you finally opened the door. It grew brighter. Then it faded again… and you were gone. Why did I listen? Why did I leave her there? She needed me and I knew that. But I was scared. Once again, I let myself get scared. And then I slid off the bed and down to the floor. I just sat there beside the bed, hugging my knees…and crying. That, Clay, is where your story ends.
  • 443. But it shouldn’t have. I was there for you, Hannah. You could have reached out but you didn’t. You chose this. You had a choice and you pushed me away. I would have helped you. I wanted to help you. You left the room and we never spoke again. Your mind was set. No matter what you say, it was set. In the hallways at school, you tried catching my eye, but I always looked away. Because that night, when I got home, I tore a page from my notebook and wrote down one name after another after another. The names in my head when I stopped kissing you. There were so many names, Clay. Three dozen, at least. And then…I made the connections.
  • 444. I circled your name first, Justin. And I drew a line from you to Alex. I circled Alex and drew a line to Jessica, bypassing names that didn’t connect— that just floated there—incidents all by themselves. My anger and frustration with all of you turned to tears and then back to anger and hate every time I found a new connection. And then I reached Clay, the reason I went to the party. I circled his name and drew a line… back. Back to a previous name. It was Justin. In fact, Clay, soon after you left and shut the door…that person reopened it. On Justin’s tape, the first tape, she said his name would reappear. And he was at that party. On the
  • 445. couch with Jessica. But that person’s already received the tapes. So Clay, just skip him when you pass them on. In a roundabout way, he caused a new name to be added to this list. And that’s who should receive the tapes from you. Page 117 And yes, Clay—I’m sorry, too. My eyes sting. Not from the salt in my tears, but because I haven’t closed them since learning Hannah cried when I left the room. Every muscle in my neck burns to turn away. To look out the window, away from the Walkman, and let my eyes stare into nothing. But I can’t bring myself to move, to break the effect of her words.
  • 446. Tony slows the car and pulls over to a curb. “You okay?” It’s a residential street, but it’s not the street of the party. I shake my head no. “Are you going to be okay?” he asks. I lean back, resting my head against the seat, and close my eyes. “I miss her.” “I miss her, too,” he says. And when I open my eyes, his head is down. Is he crying? Or maybe trying not to cry. “The thing is,” I say, “I never really missed her till now.” He sits back in his seat and looks over at me. “I didn’t know what to make of that night. Everything that happened. I’d liked her for so long from far away, but I never had a chance to tell her.” I look down at the Walkman. “We only had
  • 447. one night, and by the end of that night, it seemed like I knew her even less than before. But now I know. I know where her mind was that night. Now I know what she was going through.” My voice breaks, and in that break comes a flood of tears. Tony doesn’t respond. He looks out into the empty street, allowing me to sit in his car and just miss her. To miss her each time I pull in a breath of air. To miss her with a heart that feels so cold by itself, but warm when thoughts of her flow through me. I wipe the cuff of my jacket under my eyes. Then I choke back my tears and laugh. “Thanks for listening
  • 448. to all that,” I say. “Next time, it’s okay to stop me.” Tony turns on the blinker, looks over his shoulder, and pulls us back into the street. But he doesn’t look at me. “You’re welcome.” CASSETTE 5: SIDE B It feels like we’ve driven this same road multiple times since leaving Rosie’s. Like he’s stalling for time. “Were you at the party?” I ask. Tony looks out his side window and changes lanes. “No. Clay, I need to know that you’re going to be Page 118 all right.” Impossible to answer. Because no, I didn’t push her away. I didn’t add to her pain or do anything to hurt her. Instead, I left her alone in that room. The only person who might’ve been able to reach out and
  • 449. save her from herself. To pull her back from wherever she was heading. I did what she asked and I left. When I should have stayed. “No one blames me,” I whisper. I need to hear it said aloud. I need to hear the words in my ears and not just in my head. “No one blames me.” “No one,” Tony says, his eyes still on the road. “What about you?” I ask. We approach a four-way stop and slow down. For a moment, from the corner of his eye, he looks at me. Then he returns his gaze to the road. “No, I don’t blame you.” “But why you?” I ask. “Why did she give you the other set of tapes?”
  • 450. “Let me drive you to the party house,” he says. “I’ll tell you there.” “You can’t tell me now?” His smile is weak. “I’m trying to keep us on the road.”
  • 451. Soon after Clay left, the couple from the couch walked into the bedroom. Actually, stumbled into the bedroom is more accurate. Remember them? I thought she was acting drunk, bumping into me so we’d get up and leave. Unfortunately, it wasn’t an act. She was smashed. I passed them in the hall. One of Jessica’s arms lay flopped over Justin’s shoulders. The other one groped for the wall to steady herself. Of course, I didn’t actually see them come in. I was still on the floor, my back against the far side of the bed, and it was dark. When I walked out of the room, I felt so frustrated. So confused. I leaned against the piano in the living room, almost needing it to hold myself up. What should I do? Stay? Leave? But where would I go? Her sofa buddy kept her from stumbling too hard into the nightstand. And when she rolled off the
  • 452. bed…twice…he lifted her back on. Nice guy that he was, he kept the laughter to a minimum. I thought he would tuck her in and shut the door behind him as he left. And that would be the perfect time for my getaway. End of story. Hannah wasn’t my first kiss, but the first kiss that mattered; the first kiss with someone who mattered. And after talking with her for so long that night, I assumed it was just the beginning. Something was Page 119 happening between us. Something right. I felt it. But that’s not the end of the story. Because that wouldn’t make for a very interesting tape, now would it? And by now, I’m sure you knew it wasn’t the end.
  • 453. Still, with no destination in mind, I left the party. Instead of leaving, he started kissing her. I know, some of you would have easily stayed for such an amazing voyeuristic opportunity. A close encounter of the sexual kind. Even if you never saw it, at least you’d hear it. But two things kept me down on that floor. With my forehead pressed against my knees, I realized how much I must’ve drank that night. And with my balance not what it should’ve been, to run across the floor felt a little hazardous.
  • 454. So that’s one excuse. Excuse number two is that things seemed to be winding down up there. Not only was she drunk and clumsy, she seemed to be completely unresponsive. From what I could tell, it didn’t go much beyond kissing. And it seemed to be one-sided kissing at that. Again, nice guy that he was, he didn’t take advantage of the situation. He wanted to. He tried for the longest time to get a reaction out of her. “Are you still awake? Do you want me to take you to the bathroom? Are you gonna puke?” This girl wasn’t totally passed out. She grunted and groaned a bit.
  • 455. It dawned on him—finally—that she wasn’t in a romantic mood and probably wouldn’t be for a while. So he tucked her in and said he’d check on her in a bit. Then he left. At this point you might be wondering, Who are these people? Hannah, you forgot to tell us their names. But I didn’t forget. If there’s one thing I’ve still got, it’s my memory. Which is too bad. Maybe if I forgot things once in a while, we’d all be a little bit happier. The mist was heavy when I left the party. And as I walked through the neighborhood, it started to drizzle. Then rain. But when I first started walking it was just a thick mist that left everything sort of hazy. No, you’ll have to wait for a name on this one. Though if you’ve been paying close attention, I gave you the answer a long time ago.
  • 456. Before I say his name out loud, this guy needs to stew a bit…to remember everything that happened in that room. And he remembers. I know he does. I would love to see his face right now. His eyes shut tight. Jaw clenched. Fists pulling out his hair. And to him I say, Deny it! Go on, deny that I was ever in that room. Deny that I know what you did. Or not what you did, but what you didn’t do. What you allowed to happen. Rationalize why this isn’t the Page 120
  • 457. tape you’re making a return appearance on. It must be a later tape. It has to be a later tape. Oh, really? And you’d like that? A later tape would make things better? Don’t bet on it. God. What else could’ve gone wrong that night? I know she wasn’t your girlfriend, that you hardly ever talked to her and barely even knew her, but is that your best excuse for what happened next? Or is that your only excuse? Either way, there is no excuse. I stood up, stabilizing myself with one hand on the bed. Your shoes—the shadow of your shoes—were still visible in the light coming under the door. Because when you left that room, you took up post right outside. And I let go of the bed and started
  • 458. walking toward that sliver of light, not sure what I’d say to you when I opened the door. But halfway there, two more shoes came into view…and I stopped. When I left the party, I just walked. Several blocks. Not wanting to go home. Not wanting to go back. The door opened, but you pulled it back and said, “No. Let her rest.” In that tiny burst of light, I saw a closet—its accordion doors halfway open. Meanwhile, your friend was convincing you to let him in that room. I waited, heart pounding, trapped in the middle of the floor. The bedroom door opened again. But again, you pulled it shut. And you tried to make a joke of it. “Trust me,” you said, “she won’t move. She’ll just lay there.” And what was his response? What was it? What was his reasoning for you to step aside
  • 459. and let him in that room? Do you remember? Because I do. It was the night shift. He told you he was working the night shift and had to leave in a few minutes. A few minutes, that’s all he needed with her. So just relax and step aside.
  • 460. And that’s all it took for you to let him open the door. God. Pathetic. I couldn’t believe it. And your friend couldn’t believe it, either, because when he grabbed the doorknob again, he didn’t rush right in. He waited for you to protest. Page 121 In that brief moment—the moment you said nothing—I fell on my knees, sick, covering my mouth with both hands. I stumbled toward the closet, tears blurring the light from the hall. And when I collapsed into the closet, a pile of jackets on the floor caught me. When the bedroom door opened, I pulled the closet doors shut. And I shut my eyes tight. Blood
  • 461. pounded in my ears. I rocked back and forth, back and forth, beating my forehead into the pile of jackets. But with the bass pumping throughout the house, no one heard me. “Just relax.” Those words, he’s said it before. It’s what he always says to the people he’s taking advantage of. Girlfriends. Guys. Whoever. It’s Bryce. It has to be. Bryce Walker was in that room. And with the bass thumping, no one heard him walking across the room. Walking across the room. Getting on the bed. The bedsprings screaming under his weight. No one heard a thing. And I could have stopped it. If I could have talked. If I could have seen. If I could have thought about anything, I would have opened those doors and stopped it. But I didn’t. And it doesn’t matter what my excuse was. That my mind was in a meltdown is no excuse. I have no excuse. I could have
  • 462. stopped it—end of story. But to stop it, I felt like I’d have to stop the entire world from spinning. Like things had been out of control for so long that whatever I did hardly mattered anymore. And I couldn’t stand all the emotions anymore. I wanted the world to stop…to end. For Hannah, the world did end. But for Jessica, it didn’t. It went on. And then, Hannah hit her with these tapes.
  • 463. I don’t know how many songs went by with my face buried in those jackets. The beats kept sliding from one song into another. After a while, my throat felt so scratched. So raw and burning. Had I been screaming? With my knees on the floor, I felt vibrations whenever anyone walked down the hall. And when footsteps fell within the room—several songs after he entered the room—I pressed my back against the closet wall…waiting. Waiting for the closet doors to be torn open. To be yanked out of my hiding place. And then? What would he do to me then? Tony’s car pulls over. The front tire scrapes the curb. I don’t know how we got here, but the house is right outside my window now. The same front door where I entered the party. The same front porch where I left. And to the left of the porch, a window. Behind that window, a bedroom and a closet with accordion doors where Hannah, on the night I kissed her, disappeared.
  • 464. But light from the hallway seeped into the room, into the closet, and his footsteps walked away. It was over. After all, he couldn’t be late for work, could he? So what happened next? Well, I ran out of the room and straight down the hall. And that’s where I saw you. Sitting in a room all by yourself. The person this whole tape revolves around… Justin Foley. Page 122 My stomach lurches and I fling open the car door. Sitting on the edge of a bed, with the lights turned off, there you were. Sitting there, staring at nothing. While I stood in the hallway, frozen, staring at you.
  • 465. We’d come a long way, Justin. From the first time I watched you slip on Kat’s lawn. To my first kiss at the bottom of the slide. To now. First, you started a chain of events that ruined my life. Now, you were working on hers. Outside that very same house, I throw up. I keep my body hunched over, my head hanging over the gutter. Eventually, you turned my way. The color in your face…gone. Your expression…blank. And your eyes looked so exhausted. Or was it pain I saw there? “Stay there as long as you want,” Tony says.
  • 466. Don’t worry, I think. I won’t puke in your car. Justin, baby, I’m not blaming you entirely. We’re in this one together. We both could have stopped it. Either one of us. We could have saved her. And I’m admitting this to you. To all of you. That girl had two chances. And both of us let her down. The breeze feels good on my face, cooling the sweat on my forehead and neck. So why is this tape about Justin? What about the other guy? Isn’t what he did worse? Yes. Absolutely yes. But the tapes need to be passed on. And if I sent them to him, they would stop. Think about it. He raped a girl and would leave town in a second if he knew…well…if he knew that we knew.
  • 467. Still hunched over, I breathe in as fully as possible. Then I hold it. And release. Breathe. Then hold. Release. I sit upright in the seat, keeping the door open just in case. “Why you?” I ask. “Why do you have these tapes? What did you do?” A car drives by and we both watch it turn left two blocks away. It’s another minute before Tony Page 123 answers. “Nothing,” he says. “And that’s the truth.” For the first time since approaching me at Rosie’s, Tony addresses me eye to eye. And in his eyes, catching the light from a lamppost half a block away, I see tears. “Finish this tape, Clay, and I’ll explain everything.”
  • 468. I don’t answer. “Finish it. You’re almost done,” he says. So what do you think of him now, Justin? Do you hate him? Your friend that raped her, is he still your friend?
  • 469. Yes, but why? It must be denial. It has to be. Sure, he’s always had a temper. Sure, he goes through girls like used underwear. But he’s always been a good friend to you. And the more you hang out with him, the more he seems like the same old guy from before, right? And if he acts like the same guy, then he couldn’t possibly have done anything wrong. Which means that you didn’t do anything wrong, either. Great! That’s great news, Justin. Because if he didn’t do anything wrong, and you didn’t do anything wrong, then I didn’t do anything wrong. And you have no idea how much I wish I didn’t ruin that girl’s life. But I did. At the very least, I helped. And so did you. No, you’re right, you didn’t rape her. And I didn’t rape her. He did. But you…and I…we let it happen. It’s our fault.
  • 470. “Full story,” I say. “What happened?” I pull the sixth tape from my pocket and swap it with the one inside the Walkman. CASSETTE 6: SIDE A Tony takes his keys out of the ignition. Something to hold on to while he talks. “I’ve been trying to figure out how to say this the whole time we’ve been driving. The whole time we’ve been sitting here. Even when you were puking your guts out.” “You noticed I didn’t puke in your car.” “I did.” He smiles, looking down at his keys. “Thanks. I appreciate that.” I close the car door. My stomach is settling. Page 124
  • 471. “She came over to my house,” Tony says. “Hannah. And that was my chance.” “For what?”
  • 472. “Clay, the signs were all there,” he says. “I had my chance, too,” I tell him. I take off the headphones and hang them on my knee. “At the party. She was freaking out when we kissed and I didn’t know why. That was my chance.” Inside the car, it’s dark. And quiet. With the windows rolled up the outside world seems deep asleep. “We’re all to blame,” he says. “At least a little.” “So she came over to your house,” I say. “With her bike. The one she always rode to school.” “The blue one,” I say. “Let me guess. You were working on your car.” He laughs. “Who would’ve thought, right? But she never came over to my house before, so I was a little
  • 473. surprised. You know, we were friendly at school, so I didn’t think too much of it. What was weird, though, was why she came over.” “Why?” He looks out the side window, and his chest fills with air. “She came over to give me her bike.” The words sit there, undisturbed, for an uncomfortably long time. “She wanted me to have it,” he says. “She was done with it. When I asked for a reason, she just shrugged. She didn’t have one. But it was a sign. And I missed it.” I summarize a bullet point from the handout at school. “Giving away possessions.” Tony nods. “She said I was the only one she could think of who might need it. I drive the oldest car at
  • 474. school, she said, and she thought if it ever broke down I might need a backup.” “But this baby never breaks down,” I say. “This thing always breaks down,” he says. “I’m just always around to fix it. So I told her that I couldn’t take her bike. Not without giving her something in return.” “What did you give her?” “I’ll never forget this,” he says, and he turns to look at me. “Her eyes, Clay, they never looked away. She just kept looking, straight into my eyes, and started crying. She just stared at me and tears began streaming down her face.” He wipes away tears from his own eyes and then wipes a hand across his upper lip. “I should have done something.”
  • 475. Page 125 The signs were all there, all over, for anyone willing to notice. “What did she ask for?” “She asked me how I made my tapes, the ones I play in my car.” He leans his head back and takes a deep breath. “So I told her about my dad’s old tape recorder.” He pauses. “Then she asked if I had anything to record voices.” “God.” “Like a handheld recorder or something. Something you didn’t have to plug in but could walk around with. And I didn’t ask why. I told her to wait right there and I’d get one.” “And you gave it to her?”
  • 476. He turns to me, his face hard. “I didn’t know what she was going to do with it, Clay.” “Wait, I’m not accusing you, Tony. But she didn’t say anything about why she wanted it?” “If I had asked, do you think she would have told me?” No. By the time she went to Tony’s house, her mind was made up. If she wanted someone to stop her, to rescue her from herself, I was there. At the party. And she knew it. I shake my head. “She wouldn’t have told you.” “A few days later,” he says, “when I get home from school, there’s a package sitting on my porch. I take it up to my room and start listening to the tapes. But it doesn’t make any sense.” “Did she leave you a note or anything?”
  • 477. “No. Just the tapes. But it didn’t make any sense because Hannah and I have third period together and she was at school that day.” “What?” “So when I got home and started listening to the tapes, I went through them so fast. Fast- forwarding to find out if I was on them. But I wasn’t. And that’s when I knew that she’d given me the second set of tapes. So I looked her up and called her house, but no one answered. So I called her parents’ store. I asked if Hannah was there, and they asked if everything was all right because I’m sure I sounded crazy.”
  • 478. “What did you say?” “I told them that something was wrong and they needed to find her. But I couldn’t make myself tell them why.” He takes in a thin, jagged breath of air. “And the next day at school, she wasn’t there.” I want to tell him I’m sorry, that I can’t imagine what that must’ve been like. But then I think of tomorrow, at school, and realize I’ll find out soon enough. Seeing the other people on the tapes for the first time. Page 126 “I went home early that day,” he says, “pretending I was sick. And I’ve got to admit, it took me a few days to pull myself together. But when I returned, Justin Foley looked like hell. Then Alex. And I thought, okay, most of these people deserve it, so I’m going to do what she asked and make sure you all hear
  • 479. what she has to say.” “But how are you keeping track?” I ask. “How did you know I had the tapes?” “You were easy,” he says. “You stole my Walkman, Clay.” We both laugh. And it feels good. A release. Like laughing at a funeral. Maybe inappropriate, but definitely needed. “But everyone else, they were a little trickier,” he says. “I’d run to my car after the last bell and drive as close to the front lawn of the school as possible. When I saw whoever was next, a couple days after I knew the last person had heard the tapes, I’d call out his name and wave him over. Or her. I’d wave her over.” “And then you’d just ask if they had the tapes?” “No. They would’ve denied it, right? So I’d hold up a tape when they got close and tell them to get in
  • 480. because I had a song I wanted them to hear. Every time, based on their reaction, I knew.” “And then you’d play one of her tapes?” “No. If they didn’t run away, I’d have to do something, so I’d play them a song,” he says. “Any song. They would sit there, where you are, wondering why in the hell I was playing them this song. But if I was right, their eyes would glaze over, like they were a million miles away.” “So why you?” I ask. “Why’d she give the tapes to you?” “I don’t know,” he says. “The only thing I can think of is because I gave her the recorder. She thought I had a stake in it and would play along.”
  • 481. “You’re not on them, but you’re still a part.” He faces the windshield and grips the steering wheel. “I’ve got to go.” “I didn’t mean anything by that,” I say. “Honest.” “I know. But it’s late. My dad’s going to start wondering if I broke down somewhere.” “What, you don’t want him messing under your hood again?” I grab the door handle and then, remembering, let go and pull out my phone. “I need you to do something. Can you say hello to my mom?” “Sure.” I scroll through the list of names, hit Send, and she picks up right away. “Clay?” Page 127 “Hey, Mom.”
  • 482. “Clay, where are you?” She sounds hurt. “I told you I might be out late.” “I know. You did. I was just hoping to hear from you by now.” “I’m sorry. But I’m going to need a little longer. I may need to stay at Tony’s tonight.” Right on cue, “Hello, Mrs. Jensen.” She asks if I’ve been drinking. “Mom, no. I swear.” “Okay, well, this is for his history project, right?” I flinch. She wants to believe my excuses so bad. Every time I lie, she wants to believe me so much. “I trust you, Clay.” I tell her I’ll be home before school to get my stuff, then we hang up. “Where are you going to stay?” Tony asks. “I don’t know. I’ll probably go home. But I don’t want her to worry if I don’t.” He turns the key, the engine starts, and he flips on the headlights. “Do you want me to take you
  • 483. somewhere?” I grab the door handle and nod toward the house. “This is where I’m at in the tapes,” I say. “But thanks.” His eyes stare straight ahead.
  • 484. “Honestly. Thank you,” I say. And when I say it, I mean it for more than just the ride. For everything. For how he reacted when I broke down and cried. For trying to make me laugh on the most horrible night of my life. It feels good knowing someone understands what I’m listening to, what I’m going through. Somehow, it makes it not as scary to keep listening. I get out of the car and shut the door. His car pulls away. I press Play. Back to the party, everyone. But don’t get too comfy, we’ll be leaving in just a minute. Page 128
  • 485. Half a block away, Tony’s Mustang stops at an intersection, takes a left, and drives away. If time was a string connecting all of your stories, that party would be the point where everything knots up. And that knot keeps growing and growing, getting more and more tangled, dragging the rest of your stories into it. When Justin and I finally broke that awful, painful stare, I wandered down the hall and back into the party. Staggered in, really. But not from the alcohol. From everything else. I sit on the curb, a few feet from where I vomited out of Tony’s car. If whoever lives here, because I
  • 486. have no idea whose party it was, wants to come out and ask me to leave, I welcome it. Please do. I grabbed for the piano in the living room. Then the piano bench. And I sat. I wanted to leave, but where would I go? I couldn’t go home. Not yet. And wherever I went, how would I get there? I was too weak to walk. At least, I thought I was too weak. But in truth, I was too weak to try. The only thing I knew for certain was that I wanted to get out of there and not think about anything or anyone anymore. Then a hand touched my shoulder. A gentle squeeze. It was Jenny Kurtz.
  • 487. The cheerleader from the Student Body office. Jenny, this one’s for you. I drop my head down to my knees. Jenny asked if I needed a ride home, and I almost laughed. Was it so obvious? Did I look that terrible? So I looped my arm in hers and she helped me up. Which felt good, letting someone help me. We walked out the front door, through a crowd either passed out on the porch or smoking in the yard. Somewhere, at that moment, I was walking from block to block trying to figure out why I’d left that party. Trying to figure out, trying to understand, what had just happened between me and Hannah. The sidewalk was damp. My feet, numb and heavy, shuffled across the pavement. I listened to the sound of every pebble and leaf that I stepped on. I wanted to hear them all. To block out the music and the voices behind me.
  • 488. While blocks away, I could still hear that music. Distant. Muffled. Like I couldn’t get far enough away. And I can still remember every song that played. Jenny, you didn’t say a thing. You didn’t ask me any questions. And I was so grateful. Maybe you’ve had things happen, or seen things happen at parties that you just couldn’t discuss. Not right away, at least. Which is sort of fitting, because I haven’t discussed any of this until now. Well…no…I tried. I tried once, but he didn’t want to hear it. Page 129 Is that the twelfth story? The thirteenth? Or something else entirely? Is it one of the names written on her paper that she won’t tell us about?
  • 489. So, Jenny, you led me to your car. And even though my thoughts were somewhere else— my eyes focused on nothing—I felt your touch. You held my arm with such tenderness as you lowered me into the passenger seat. You buckled me in, got in your seat, then we left. What happened next, I’m not entirely sure. I wasn’t paying attention because, in your car, I felt secure. The air inside was warm and comforting. The wiper blades, on a slow speed, gently pulled me out of my thoughts and into the car. Into reality. The rain wasn’t heavy, but it blurred the windshield just enough to keep everything dreamlike. And I needed that. It kept my world from becoming too real, too fast. And then…it hit. There’s nothing like an accident to bring the world crashing back.
  • 490. An accident? Another one? Two in one night? How come I never heard about this one? The front wheel on my side slammed into and jumped the curb. A wooden post smacked into your front bumper and snapped back like a toothpick. God. No. A Stop sign fell backward in front of your headlights. It caught under your car and you screamed and slammed on the brakes. In the side mirror, I watched sparks fly onto the road as we slid to a stop. Okay, now I’m awake. We sat for a moment, staring through the windshield. No words, not a glance between us. The wipers
  • 491. smeared the rain from side to side. And my hands stayed gripped to my seatbelt, thankful we only hit a sign. The accident with the old man. And the guy from school. Did Hannah know? Did she know Jenny caused it? Your door opened and I watched you walk to the front of your car, then crouch between the headlights for a closer look. You ran a hand over the dent and let your head droop forward. I couldn’t tell if you were pissed. Or were you crying? Maybe you were laughing at how horrible the night was turning out. I know where to go. I don’t need the map. I know exactly where the next star is, so I stand up to start walking.
  • 492. The dent wasn’t bad. I mean, it wasn’t good, but you had to feel some relief. It could have been worse. It could have been much, much worse. For example…you could have hit something else. She knows. Something alive. Page 130 Whatever your initial thoughts, you stood up with a blank expression. Just standing there, staring at the
  • 493. dent, shaking your head. Then you caught my eye. And I’m sure I saw a frown, even if it lasted only a split second. But that frown turned into a smile. Followed by a shrug. And what were the first words you said when you got back in the car? “Well, that sucks.” Then you put your key in the ignition and…I stopped you. I couldn’t let you drive away. At the intersection where Tony turned left, I take a right. It’s still two blocks away, but I know it’s there. The Stop sign. You shut your eyes and said, “Hannah, I’m not drunk.” Well, I didn’t accuse you of being drunk, Jenny. But I was wondering why the hell you couldn’t keep your car on the road. “It’s raining,” you said.
  • 494. And yes, true, it was. Barely. I told you to park the car. You told me to be reasonable. We both lived close by and you’d stick to the residential streets—as if that made it any better. I see it. A metal pole holding up a Stop sign, its reflective letters visible even this far away. But on the night of the accident, it was a different sign. The letters weren’t reflective and the sign had been fastened to a wooden post. “Hannah, don’t worry,” you said. Then you laughed. “Nobody obeys Stop signs anyway. They just roll on through. So now, because there isn’t one there, it’s legal. See? People will thank me.” Again, I told you to park the car. We’d get a ride home from someone at the party. I’d pick you up first thing in the morning and drive you to your car. But you tried again. “Hannah, listen.”
  • 495. “Park it,” I said. “Please.” And then you told me to get out. But I wouldn’t. I tried reasoning with you. You were lucky it was only
  • 496. a sign. Imagine what could happen if I let you drive us all the way home. But again, “Get out.” I sat for a long time with my eyes shut, listening to the rain and the wipers. “Hannah! Get…out!” So finally, I did. I opened the car door and stepped out. But I didn’t shut it. I looked back at you. And Page 131 you stared through your windshield—through the wipers—gripping the wheel. Still a block away, but the only thing I can focus on is the Stop sign straight ahead. I asked if I could use your phone. I saw it sitting there right below the stereo. “Why?” you asked. I’m not sure why I told you the truth. I should have lied. “We need to at least tell someone about the sign,” I said.
  • 497. You kept your eyes straight ahead. “They’ll trace it. They can trace phone calls, Hannah.” Then you started up the car and told me to shut the door. I didn’t. So you reversed the car, and I jumped back to keep the door from knocking me over. You didn’t care that the metal sign was crushing—grating—the underside of your car. When you cleared it, the sign lay at my feet, warped and streaked with silver scratches. You revved the engine and I took the hint, stepping back onto the curb. Then you peeled away, causing the door to slam shut, picking up speed the further you got…and you got away. In fact, you got away with much more than knocking down a sign, Jenny. And once again, I could have stopped it…somehow.
  • 498. We all could have stopped it. We all could have stopped something. The rumors. The rape. You. There must have been something I could have said. At the very least, I could have taken your keys. Or at the very, very least, I could have reached in and stolen your phone to call the police. Actually, that’s the only thing that would’ve mattered. Because you found your way home in once piece, Jenny. But that wasn’t the problem. The sign was knocked down, and that was the problem. B-6 on your map. Two blocks from the party there’s a Stop sign. But on that night, for part of the night, there wasn’t. And it was raining. And someone was trying to deliver his pizzas on
  • 499. time. And someone else, headed in the opposite direction, was turning. The old man. There was no Stop sign on that corner. Not on that night. And one of them, one of the drivers, died. No one knew who caused it. Not us. Not the police. But Jenny knew. And Hannah. And maybe Jenny’s parents, because someone fixed her bumper real fast. Page 132 I never knew the guy in that car. He was a senior. And when I saw his picture in the newspaper, I didn’t recognize him. Just one of the many faces at school I never got to know…and never would.
  • 500. I didn’t go to his funeral, either. Yes, maybe I should have, but I didn’t. I couldn’t. And now I’m sure it’s obvious why. She didn’t know. Not about the man in the other car. She didn’t know it was the man from her house. Her old house. And I’m glad. Earlier, she watched him pull out of his garage. She watched him drive away without noticing her. But some of you were there, at his funeral.
  • 501. Driving to return a toothbrush. That’s what his wife told me as we waited on her couch for the police to bring him home. He was driving to the other end of town to return their granddaughter’s toothbrush. They’d been keeping an eye on her while her parents were on vacation, and she’d left it behind by accident. The girl’s parents said there was no need to drive across town just for that. They had plenty of extras. “But that’s what he does,” his wife told me. “That’s the kind of person he is.” And then the police came. For those of you who did go, let me describe what school was like on the day of his funeral. In a word…it was quiet. About a quarter of the school took the morning off. Mostly seniors, of course. But for those of us who did go to school, the teachers let us know that if we simply forgot to bring a note from home, they wouldn’t mark us absent if we wanted to attended the funeral. Mr. Porter said funerals can be a part of the healing process. But I doubted that very much. Not for me. Because on that corner, there
  • 502. wasn’t a Stop sign that night. Someone had knocked it over. And someone else…yours truly…could’ve stopped it. Two officers helped her husband inside, his body trembling. His wife got up and walked over to him. She wrapped him in her arms and they cried. When I left, closing the door behind me, the last thing I saw was the two of them standing in the middle of the living room. Holding each other. On the day of the funeral, so those of you who attended wouldn’t miss any work, the rest of us did nothing. In every class, the teachers gave us free time. Free to write. Free to read. Free to think. And what did I do? For the first time, I thought about my own funeral. More and more, in very general terms, I’d been thinking about my own death. Just the
  • 503. fact of dying. But on that day, with all of you at a funeral, I began thinking of my own. I reach the Stop sign. With the tips of my fingers, I reach forward and touch the cold metal pole. I could picture life—school and everything else— continuing on without me. But I could not picture my funeral. Not at all. Mostly because I couldn’t imagine who would attend or what they would say. I had…I have…no idea what you think of me. Page 133
  • 504. I don’t know what people think of you either, Hannah. When we found out, and since your parents didn’t have a funeral in this town, no one said much about it at all. I mean, it was there. We felt it. Your empty desk. The fact that you would not be coming back. But no one knew where to begin. No one knew how to start that conversation. It’s now been a couple of weeks since the party. So far, Jenny, you’ve done a great job of hiding from me. I suppose that’s understandable. You’d like to forget what we did—what happened with your car and the Stop sign. The repercussions. But you never will. Maybe you didn’t know what people thought of you because they themselves didn’t know what they thought of you. Maybe you didn’t give us enough to go on, Hannah.
  • 505. If not for that party, I never would have met the real you. But for some reason, and I am extremely grateful, you gave me that chance. However brief it was, you gave me a chance. And I liked the Hannah I met that night. Maybe I could’ve even loved her. But you decided not to let that happen, Hannah. It was you who decided. I, on the other hand, only have to think about it for one more day. I turn away from the Stop sign and walk away. If I had known two cars were going to crash on that corner, I would’ve run back to the party and called the cops immediately. But I never imagined that would happen. Never. So instead, I walked. But not back to the party. My mind was racing all over the place.
  • 506. I couldn’t think straight. I couldn’t walk straight. I want to look back. To look over my shoulder and see the Stop sign with huge reflective letters, pleading with Hannah. Stop! But I keep facing forward, refusing to see it as more than it is. It’s a sign. A stop sign on a street corner. Nothing more. I turned corner after corner with no idea where I was going.
  • 507. We walked those streets together, Hannah. Different routes, but at the same time. On the same night. We walked the streets to get away. Me, from you. And you, from the party. But not just from the party. From yourself. And then I heard tires squeal, and I turned, and I watched two cars collide. Eventually, I made it to a gas station. C-7 on your map. And I used a payphone to call the police. As it rang, I found myself hugging the receiver, part of me hoping that no one would answer. I wanted to wait. I wanted the phone to just keep ringing. I wanted life to stay right there… on pause. Page 134 I can’t follow her map anymore. I am not going to the gas station. When someone finally did answer, I sucked in the tears that wet my lips and told them that on the corner of Tanglewood and South…
  • 508. But she cut me off. She told me to calm down. And that’s when I realized how hard I had been crying. How much I was struggling to catch one good breath. I cross the street and move further away from the party house. Over the past few weeks, I’ve walked out of my way so many times to avoid that house. To avoid the reminder, the pain, of my one night with Hannah Baker. I have no desire to see it twice in one night. She told me the cops had already been called and were on their way. I swing my backpack in front of me and pull out the map. I was shocked. I couldn’t believe you actually called the police, Jenny. I unfold the map to give it one last look.
  • 509. But I shouldn’t have been shocked. Because as it turns out, you didn’t call them. Then I crumple it up, crushing the map into a ball the size of my fist. At school the next day, when everyone replayed the events of what happened the previous night, that’s
  • 510. when I found out who had called. And it wasn’t to report a fallen sign. I stuff the map deep into a bush and walk away. It was to report an accident. An accident caused by a fallen sign. An accident I was never aware of…until then. But that night, after hanging up the phone, I wandered the streets some more. Because I had to stop crying. Before I went home, I needed to calm down. If my parents caught me sneaking back in with tears in my eyes, they’d ask way too many questions. Unanswerable questions. That’s what I’m doing now. Staying away. I wasn’t crying the night of the party, but I can barely hold it back now. And I can’t go home.
  • 511. So I walked without thinking about which roads to take. And it felt good. The cold. The mist. That’s what the rain had turned into by then. A light mist. And I walked for hours, imagining the mist growing thick and swallowing me whole. The thought of disappearing like that—so simply —made me so happy. But that, as you know, never happened. Page 135 I pop open the Walkman to flip the tape. I’m almost at the end. God. I let out a quivering breath and close my eyes. The end. CASSETTE 6: SIDE B
  • 512. Just two more to go. Don’t give up on me now. I’m sorry. I guess that’s an odd thing to say. Because isn’t that what I’m doing? Giving up? Yes. As a matter of fact, I am. And that, more than anything else, is what this all comes down to. Me…giving up…on me.
  • 513. No matter what I’ve said so far, no matter who I’ve spoken of, it all comes back to—it all ends with—me. Her voice sounds calm. Content with what she’s saying. Before that party, I’d thought about giving up so many times. I don’t know, maybe some people are just preconditioned to think about it more than others. Because every time something bad happened, I thought about it. It? Okay, I’ll say it. I thought about suicide. The anger, the blame, it’s all gone. Her mind is made up. The word is not a struggle for her anymore. After everything I’ve talked about on these tapes, everything that occurred, I
  • 514. thought about suicide. Usually, it was just a passing thought. I wish I would die. I’ve thought those words many times. But it’s a hard thing to say out loud. It’s even scarier to feel you might mean it. But sometimes I took things further and wondered how I would do it. I would tuck myself into bed and wonder if there was anything in the house I could use. A gun? No. We never owned one. And I wouldn’t know where to get one. What about hanging? Well, what would I use? Where would I do it? And even if I knew what and where, I could never get beyond the visual of someone finding me—swinging—inches from the floor. I couldn’t do that to Mom and Dad.
  • 515. So how did they find you? I’ve heard so many rumors. It became a sick sort of game, imagining ways to kill myself. And there are some pretty weird and creative ways. Page 136 You took pills. That, we all know. Some say you passed out and drowned in a bathtub full of water. It came down to two lines of thinking. If I wanted people to think it was an accident, I’d drive my car off the road. Someplace where there’s no chance of survival. And there are so many places to do that on the
  • 516. outskirts of town. I’ve probably driven by each of them a dozen times in the past couple weeks. Others say you drew the bathwater, but fell asleep on your bed while it was filling. Your mom and dad came home, found the bathroom flooded, and called your name. But there was no answer. Then there are these tapes. Can I trust the twelve of you to keep a secret? To not let my parents find out what really happened? Will you let them believe it was an accident if that’s the story going around? She pauses. I don’t know. I’m not sure. She thinks we might tell. She thinks we’ll walk up to our friends and say, “Do you want to know a horrible secret?” So I’ve decided on the least painful way possible. Pills. My stomach pulls in, wanting to rid my body of everything. Food. Thoughts. Emotions.
  • 517. But what kind of pills? And how many? I’m not sure. And I don’t have much time to figure it out because tomorrow…I’m going to do it. Wow. I sit down on the curb of a dark, quiet intersection. I won’t be around anymore…tomorrow. Most houses on the connecting four blocks give little indication that anyone is awake inside. A few windows flicker with the faint blue light of late- night TV. About a third of them have porch lights on. But for the rest, other than a cut lawn or a car out front, it’s hard to tell anyone lives there at all. Tomorrow I’m getting up, I’m getting dressed, and I’m walking to the post office. There, I’ll mail a bunch of tapes to Justin Foley. And after that, there’s no turning back. I’ll go to school, too late for first
  • 518. period, and we’ll have one last day together. The only difference being that I’ll know it’s the last day. You won’t. Can I remember? Can I see her in the halls on that last day? I want to remember the very last time I saw her. And you’ll treat me how you’ve always treated me. Do you remember the last thing you said to me? Page 137 I don’t. The last thing you did to me? I smiled, I’m sure of it. I smiled every time I saw you after that party, but you never looked up. Because your mind was made up.
  • 519. If given the chance, you knew you might smile back. And you couldn’t. Not if you wanted to go through with it. And what was the last thing I said to you? Because trust me, when I said it, I knew it was the last thing I’d ever say. Nothing. You told me to leave the room and that was it. You found ways to ignore me every time after that. Which brings us to one of my very last weekends. The weekend following the accident. The weekend of a new party. A party I didn’t attend. Yes, I was still grounded. But that’s not the reason I didn’t go. In fact, if I wanted to go, it would’ve been much easier than last time because I was house-sitting that weekend. A friend of my father’s was out of town and I was watching his house for him, feeding his dog, and keeping an eye on things because
  • 520. there was supposed to be a rager a few doors down. And there was. Maybe not as big as the last party, but definitely not one for beginners. Even if I thought you might be there, I still would’ve stayed home.
  • 521. With the way you ignored me at school, I assumed you would ignore me there, too. And that was a theory too painful to prove. I’ve heard people say that after a particularly bad experience with tequila, just the smell of it can make them barf. And while this party didn’t make me barf, just being near it—just hearing it— twisted my stomach into knots. One week was nowhere near enough time to get over that last party. The dog was going crazy, yapping every time someone walked by the window. I would crouch down, yelling at him to get away from there, but was too afraid to go over and pick him up— too afraid someone might see me and call my name.
  • 522. So I put the dog in the garage, where he could yap all he wanted. Wait, I remember it now. The last time I saw you. The bass thumping down the block was impossible to shut out. But I tried. I ran through the house, closing curtains and twisting shut every blind I could find. I remember the last words we said to each other. Page 138 Then I hid myself in the bedroom with the TV blasting. And even though I couldn’t hear it, I could feel the bass pumping inside of me. I shut my eyes, tight. I wasn’t watching the TV anymore. I wasn’t in that room anymore. I could only think back to that closet, hiding inside it with
  • 523. a pile of jackets surrounding me. And once again, I started rocking back and forth, back and forth. And once again, no one was around to hear me cry. In Mr. Porter’s English class, I noticed your desk was empty. But when the bell rang and I walked into the hall, there you were. Eventually the party died down. And after everyone walked by the window again, and the dog stopped yapping, I walked through the house reopening the curtains. We almost bumped into each other. But your eyes were down so you didn’t know it was me. And
  • 524. together, we said it. “I’m sorry.” After being shut in for so long, I decided to catch a breath of fresh air. And maybe, in turn, be a hero. Then you looked up. You saw me. And there, in your eyes, what was it? Sadness? Pain? You moved around me and tried pushing your hair away from your face. Your fingernails were painted dark blue. I watched you walk down the long stretch of hallway, with people knocking into me. But I didn’t care. I stood there and watched you disappear. Forever. Once again, everybody, D-4. Courtney Crimsen’s house. The site of this party. No, this tape is not about Courtney…though she does play a part. But Courtney has no idea what I’m about to say because she left just as things got going.
  • 525. I turn and walk in the opposite direction of Courtney’s house. My plan was to just walk by the place. Maybe I’d find someone struggling to put a key in their car door and I’d give them a ride home. I’m not going to Courtney’s. I’m going to Eisenhower Park, the scene of Hannah’s first kiss. But the street was empty. Everyone was gone. Or so it seemed. And then, someone called my name. Over the tall wooden fence at the side of her house, a head poked up. And whose head would that be? Bryce Walker’s.
  • 526. God, no. This can only end one way. If anyone can shovel more shit onto Hannah’s life, it’s Bryce. “Where you going?” he asked. How many times had I seen him, with any of his girlfriends, grabbing their wrists and twisting? Treating them like meat. Page 139 And that was in public. My body, my shoulders, everything was set to keep walking by the house. And I should have kept walking. But my face turned toward him. There was steam rising up from his side of the fence.
  • 527. “Come on, join us,” he said. “We’re sobering up.” And whose head should pop up beside his? Miss Courtney Crimsen’s. Now there was a coincidence. She’s the one who used me as a chauffer to attend a party. And there I was, crashing her after-party. She’s the one who left me stranded with no one to talk to. And there I was, at her house, where she had nowhere to hide. That’s not why you did it, Hannah. That’s not why you joined them. You knew it was the worst choice possible. You knew that. But who am I to hold a grudge?
  • 528. That’s why you did it. You wanted your world to collapse around you. You wanted everything to get as dark as possible. And Bryce, you knew, could help you do that. He said you were all just relaxing a bit. Then you, Courtney, offered to give me a ride home when we were done, not realizing “home” was only two houses away. And you sounded so genuine, which surprised me. It even made me feel a little guilty. I was willing to forgive you, Courtney. I do forgive you. In fact, I forgive almost all of you. But you still need to hear me out. You still need to know.
  • 529. I walked across the wet grass and pulled a latch on the fence, popping the gate open a few inches. And behind it, the source of the steam…a redwood hot tub. The jets weren’t on, so the only sound was the water lapping against the sides. Against the two of you. Your heads were back, resting on the edge of the hot tub. Your eyes were shut. And the little smiles on your faces made the water and steam look so inviting. Courtney rolled her head my way but kept her eyes shut. “We’re in our underwear,” she said. I waited a second. Should I? No…but I will. You knew what you were getting into, Hannah. I took off my top, pulled off my shoes, took off my pants, and climbed the wooden steps. And then? I
  • 531. Page 140 It felt so relaxing. So comforting . I cupped the hot water in my hands and let it drip over my face. I pushed it back through my hair. I forced my eyes to shut, my
  • 532. body to slide down, and my head to rest against the ledge. But with the calming water also came terror. I should not be here. I didn’t trust Courtney. I didn’t trust Bryce. No matter what their original intentions, I knew them each well enough not
  • 533. to trust them for long. And I was right not to trust them…but I was done. I was through fighting. I opened my eyes and looked up at the night sky. Through the steam, the whole world
  • 534. seemed like a dream. I narrow my eyes as I walk, wanting to shut them completely . Before long, the water became uncomfort able. Too hot. When I open my eyes, I want to be
  • 535. standing in front of the park. I don’t want to see any more of the streets I walked, and the streets Hannah walked, the night of the party. But when I pushed my back against the tub and sat up to cool my upper body, I
  • 536. could see my breasts through my wet bra. So I slid back down. And Bryce slid over… slowly… across the underwater bench. And his shoulder rested against mine. Courtney opened her eyes,
  • 537. looked at us, then shut them again. I swing a fist to the side and rattle a rusted chain-link fence. I shut my eyes and drag my fingers across the metal. Bryce’s words were soft, an obvious attempt at
  • 538. romance. “Hannah Baker,” he said. Everyone knows who you are, Bryce. Everyone knows what you do. But I, for the record, did nothing to stop you.
  • 539. You asked if I had fun at the party. Courtney whispered that I wasn’t at the party, but you didn’t seem to care. Instead, your fingertips touched the outside of my thigh. I open my eyes and pound the fence again. I clenched my jaw and your fingers moved away. “It broke up pretty fast,” you said. And just as fast, your fingertips were back. I hold tight to the fence and keep walking forward. When my fingers pull away from the metal, my skin slices open. Your whole hand was back. And when I didn’t stop you, you slid your hand across my belly. Your thumb touched the bottom of my bra and your pinky touched the top of my underwear. Page 141
  • 540. I turned my head sideways, away from you. And I know I didn’t smile. You pulled your fingers together and rubbed slow, full circles around my stomach. “Feels nice,” you said. I felt a shift in the water and opened my eyes for one brief second. Courtney was walking away. Do you need more reasons for everyone to hate you, Courtney? “Remember when you were a freshman?” you asked. Your fingers made their way under my bra. But you didn’t grab me. Testing the boundaries, I guess. Sliding your thumb along the underside of my breasts.
  • 541. “Weren’t you on that list?” you said. “Best ass in the freshman class.” Bryce, you had to see my jaw clench. You had to see my tears. Does that kind of shit turn you on? Bryce? Yes. It does. “It’s true,” you said. And then, just like that, I let go. My shoulders went limp. My legs fell apart. I knew exactly what I was doing. Not once had I given in to the reputation you’d all set for me. Not once. Even though sometimes it was
  • 542. hard. Even though, sometimes, I found myself attracted to someone who only wanted to get with me because of what they’d heard. But I always said no to those people. Always! Until Bryce. So congratulations, Bryce. You’re the one. I let my reputation catch up with me—I let my reputation become me—with you. How does it feel? Wait, don’t answer that. Let me say this first: I was not attracted to you, Bryce. Ever. In fact, you disgusted me. And I’m going to kick your ass. I swear it. You were touching me…but I was using you. I needed you, so I could let go of me, completely.
  • 543. For everyone listening, let me be clear. I did not say no or push his hand away. All I did was turn my head, clench my teeth, and fight back tears. And he saw that. He even told me to relax. “Just relax,” he said. “Everything will be okay.” As if letting him finger me was going to cure all my problems. But in the end, I never told you to get away… and you didn’t. Page 142 You stopped rubbing circles on my stomach. Instead, you rubbed back and forth, gently, along my waist. Your pinky made its way under the top of my panties and rolled back and forth, from hip to hip. Then another finger slipped below, pushing your pinky further down, brushing it through my hair.
  • 544. And that’s all you needed, Bryce. You started kissing my shoulder, my neck, sliding your fingers in and out. And then you kept going. You didn’t stop there. I’m sorry. Is this getting too graphic for some of you? Too bad. When you were done, Bryce, I got out of the hot tub and walked two houses away. The night was over. I was done. I tighten my fist and lift it in front of my face. Through my teary eyes, I watch the blood squeeze through my fingers. The skin is cut deep in a few places, torn by the rusted fence. No matter where Hannah wants me to go next, I know where I’m spending the rest of my night. But
  • 545. first, I need to clean my hand. The cuts sting, but I mostly feel weak from the sight of my own blood. I head for the nearest gas station. It’s a couple of blocks down and not too far out of my way. I flick my hand a few times, dripping dark spots of blood onto the sidewalk. When I reach the station, I tuck my hurt hand into my pocket and pull open the glass door of the mini-mart. I find a clear bottle of rubbing alcohol and a small box of Band-Aids, drop a few bucks on the counter, and ask for a key to the restroom. “Restrooms are around back,” the woman behind the counter says. I turn the key in the lock and push the restroom door open with my shoulder. Then I rinse my hand beneath cold water and watch the blood circle down the drain. I crack the seal on the bottle of
  • 546. alcohol and, in one motion because I won’t do it if I think, empty the entire bottle over my hand. My whole body tenses and I curse as loud and as hard as I can. It feels like my skin is peeling away from the muscle. After what seems like nearly an hour, I can finally bend and flex my fingers again. Using my free hand and my teeth, I apply some Band-Aids to my cut hand. I return the key and the woman says nothing more than, “Have a good night.” When I reach the sidewalk, I start jogging again. There’s only one tape left. A blue number thirteen painted in the corner. CASSETTE 7: SIDE A Eisenhower Park is empty. I stand silently at the entrance, taking it all in. This is where I’ll spend the
  • 547. night. Where I’ll listen to the last words Hannah Baker wants to say before I let myself fall asleep. Lampposts stand in the various play areas, but most of the bulbs are either burnt out or busted. The Page 143 bottom half of the rocket slide is hidden in darkness. But near the top, where the rocket climbs higher than the swings and the trees, moonlight hits the metal bars all the way up to the peak. I step onto an area of sand surrounding the rocket. I duck beneath its bottom platform, lifted up from the ground by three large metal fins. Above me, a circle the size of a manhole is cut into the lowest level. A
  • 548. metal ladder descends to the sand. When I stand up, my shoulders poke through the hole. With my good hand, I grip the lip of the circle and climb to the first platform. I reach into my jacket pocket and press Play. One…last…try. She’s whispering. The recorder is close to her mouth and with each break in her words I can hear her breathe. I’m giving life one more chance. And this time, I’m getting help. I’m asking for help because I cannot do this alone. I’ve tried that. You didn’t, Hannah. I was there for you and you told me to leave. Of course, if you’re listening to this, I failed. Or he failed. And if he fails, the deal is sealed.
  • 549. My throat tightens, and I start climbing up the next ladder. Only one person stands between you and this collection of audiotapes: Mr. Porter. No! He cannot know about this. Hannah and I both have Mr. Porter for first- period English. I see him every day. I do not want him to know about this. Not about me. Not about anyone. To bring an adult into this, someone from school, is beyond what I imagined. Mr. Porter, let’s see how you do. The sound of Velcro tearing apart. Then stuffing. She’s shoving the recorder into something. A backpack? Her jacket? She knocks. And knocks again. —Hannah. Glad you made it.
  • 550. The voice is muffled, but it’s him. Deep, but friendly. —Come in. Sit here.
  • 551. Page 144 Thank you. Our English teacher, but also the guidance counselor for students with last namesA throughG . Hannah Baker’s guidance counselor. —Are you comfortable? Do you want some water? I’m fine. Thank you. —So, Hannah, how can I help you? What would you like to talk about? Well, that’s…I don’t know, really. Just everything, I guess. —That might take a while. A long pause. Too long. —Hannah, it’s okay. I’ve got as much time as you need. Whenever you’re ready. It’s just… things. Everything’s so hard right now. Her voice is shaky.
  • 552. I don’t know where to begin. I mean, I kind of do. But there’s so much and I don’t know how to sum it all up. —You don’t need to sum it all up. Why don’t we begin with how you’re feeling today. Right now? —Right now. Right now I feel lost, I guess. Sort of empty. —Empty how?
  • 553. Just empty. Just nothing. I don’t care anymore. —About? Make her tell you. Keep asking questions, but make her tell you. About anything. School. Myself. The people in my school. —What about your friends? You’re going to have to define “friends” if you want an answer to that question. —Don’t tell me you don’t have friends, Hannah. I see you in the halls. Seriously, I need a definition. How do you know what a friend is? Page 145 —Someone you can turn to when… Then I don’t have any. That’s why I’m here, isn’t it? I’m turning to you. —Yes. You are. And I’m glad you’re here, Hannah. I crawl across the second platform and kneel beside an opening in the bars. An opening
  • 554. big enough for people to crawl through to reach the slide. You don’t know how hard it was to set up this meeting. —My schedule’s been fairly open this week. Not hard to schedule. Hard to get myself here. Moonlight catches the smooth metal of the slide. I can imagine Hannah here, about two years ago, pushing off and sliding down. Slipping away. —Again, I’m glad that you’re here, Hannah. So tell me, when you leave this office, how do you want
  • 555. things to be different for you? You mean, how can you help? —Yes. I guess I…I don’t know. I’m not sure what I’m expecting. —Well, what do you need right now that you’re not getting? Let’s start there. I need it to stop. —You need what to stop? I need everything to stop. People. Life. I push myself back from the slide. —Hannah, do you know what you just said? She knows what she said, Mr. Porter. She wants you to notice what she said and help her. —You said you wanted life to stop, Hannah. Your life? No response. —Is that what you meant to say, Hannah? Those are very serious words, you know.
  • 556. She knows every word that comes out of her mouth, Mr. Porter. She knows they’re serious words. Do Page 146 something! I know. They are. I’m sorry. Don’t apologize. Talk to him! I don’t want my life to end. That’s why I’m here.
  • 557. —So what happened, Hannah? How did we get here? We? Or how didIget here? —You, Hannah. How did you get to this point? I know you can’t sum it all up. It’s the snowball effect, am I right? Yes. The snowball effect. That’s what she’s been calling it. —It’s one thing on top of another. It’s too much, isn’t it? It’s too hard. —Life? Another pause. I grab onto the outer bars of the rocket and pull myself up. My bandaged hand hurts. It stings to put my weight on it, but I don’t care. —Here. Take this. An entire box of tissues just for you. Never been used. A laugh. He got her to laugh! Thank you. —Let’s talk about school, Hannah. So I can get some idea how we—I’m sorry—how you got to this point.
  • 558. Okay. I start climbing to the top level. —When you think of school, what’s the first thing that comes to mind? Learning, I guess. —Well, that’s good to hear. I’m kidding.
  • 559. Now Mr. Porter laughs. Page 147 I do learn here, but that’s not what school is for me. —Then what is it for you? A place. Just a place filled with people that I’m required to be with. I sit on the top platform. —And that’s hard for you? At times. —With certain people, or people in general? With certain people. But also…everyone. —Can you be a little more specific? I scoot backward across the platform and lean against the metal steering wheel. Above the tree line, the half-moon is almost too bright to look at. It’s hard because I don’t know who’s going to…you know…get me next. Or how. —What do you mean, “get” you?
  • 560. Not like a conspiracy or anything. But it feels like I never know when something’s going to pop out of the woodwork. —And get you? I know, it sounds silly. —Then explain. It’s hard to explain unless you’ve heard some of the rumors about me. —I haven’t. Teachers, especially a teacher moonlighting as a counselor, tend to get left out of student gossip. Not that we don’t have our own gossip. About you? He laughs. —It depends. What have you heard? Nothing. I’m joking. —But you’ll tell me if you hear anything. I promise. Page 148
  • 561. Don’t joke, Mr. Porter. Help her. Get back to Hannah. Please. —When was the last time a rumor…popped up? See, that’s it. Not all of them are rumors. — Okay. No. Listen… Please listen. Years ago I was voted…you know, in one of those polls. Well, not really a poll, but someone’s stupid idea of a list. A best-of and worst-of thing. He doesn’t respond. Did he see it? Does he know what she’s talking about? And people have been reacting to it ever since. —When was the last time? I hear her pull a tissue from the box. Recently. At a party. I swear, one of the worst nights of my life. —Because of a rumor?
  • 562. So much more than a rumor. But partly, yes. —Can I ask what happened at this party? It wasn’t really during the party. It was after. —Okay, Hannah, can we play Twenty Questions? What? —Sometimes it’s hard for people to open up, even to a counselor where everything is strictly confidential. Okay. —So, can we play Twenty Questions? Yes. —At this party you mentioned, are we talking about a boy? Yes. But again, it wasn’t during the party. —I understand that. But we need to start somewhere. Page 149
  • 563. Okay. He exhales deeply. —I’m not going to judge you, Hannah, but did anything happen that night that you regret?
  • 564. Yes. I stand up and walk to the outer bars of the rocket. Wrapping my hands around two of the bars, I touch my face to the empty space between them. —Did anything happen with this boy—and you can be totally honest with me, Hannah—did anything happen that might be considered illegal? You mean rape? No. I don’t think so. —Why don’t you know? Because there were circumstances. —Alcohol?
  • 565. Maybe, but not with me. —Drugs? No, just more circumstances. —Are you thinking of pressing charges? No. I’m…no. I exhale a full breath of air. —Then what are your options?
  • 566. I don’t know. Tell her, Mr. Porter. Tell her what her options are. —What can we do to solve this problem, Hannah? Together. Nothing. It’s over. —Something needs to be done, Hannah. Something needs to change for you. I know. But what are my options? I need you to tell me. —Well, if you won’t press charges, if you’re not sure if you even can press charges, then you have two options.
  • 567. Page 150 What? What are they? She sounds hopeful. She’s putting too much hope in his answers. —One, you can confront him. We can call him in here to discuss what happened at this party. I can call you both out of… You said there were two options. —Or two, and I’m not trying to be blunt here, Hannah, but you can move on. You mean, do nothing? I grip the bars and shut my eyes tight. —It is an option, and that’s all we’re talking about. Look, something happened, Hannah. I believe you.
  • 568. But if you won’t press charges and you won’t confront him, you need to consider the possibility of moving beyond this.
  • 569. And if that’s not a possibility? Then what? Because guess what, Mr. Porter, she won’t do it. Move beyond this? —Is he in your class, Hannah? He’s a senior. —So he’ll be gone next year. You want me to move beyond this. It’s not a question, Mr. Porter. Don’t take it as one. She’s thinking out loud. It’s not an option because she can’t do it. Tell her you’re going to help her. There’s a rustle. Thank you, Mr. Porter. No! —Hannah. Wait. You don’t need to leave. I scream through the bars. Over the trees. “No!” I think I’m done here. Do not let her leave. I got what I came for. Page 151
  • 570. —I think there’s more we can talk about, Hannah. No, I think we’ve figured it out. I need to move on and get over it. —Not get over it, Hannah. But sometimes there’s nothing left to do but move on. Do not let her leave that room! You’re right. I know. —Hannah, I don’t understand why you’re in such a hurry to leave. Because I need to get on with things, Mr. Porter. If nothing’s going to change, then I’d better get on with it, right? —Hannah, what are you talking about? I’m talking about my life, Mr. Porter. A door clicks. —Hannah, wait.
  • 571. Another click. Now the tearing of Velcro. Footsteps. Picking up speed. I’m walking down the hall. Her voice is clear. It’s louder.
  • 572. His door is closed behind me. It’s staying closed. A pause. He’s not coming. I press my face hard against the bars. They feel like a vise tightening against my skull the further I push. He’s letting me go. The point behind my eyebrow is throbbing so hard, but I don’t touch it. I don’t rub it. I let it pound. I think I’ve made myself very clear, but no one’s stepping forward to stop me. Who else, Hannah? Your parents? Me? You were not very clear with me. A lot of you cared, just not enough. And that…that is what I needed to find out. But I didn’t know what you were going through, Hannah. Page 152 And I did find out.
  • 573. The footsteps continue. Faster. And I’m sorry. The recorder clicks off. With my face pressing against the bars, I begin to cry. If anyone is walking through the park, I know they can hear me. But I don’t care if they hear me because I can’t believe I just heard the last words I’ll ever hear from Hannah Baker. “I’m sorry.” Once again, those were the words. And now, anytime someone says I’m sorry, I’m going to think of her. But some of us won’t be willing to say those words back. Some of us will be too angry at Hannah for killing herself and blaming everyone else. I would have helped her if she’d only let me. I would have helped her because I want her to be alive. The tape vibrates in the Walkman as it reaches the end of its spool.
  • 574. CASSETTE 7: SIDE B The tape clicks itself over and continues playing. Without her voice, the slight static hum that constantly played beneath her words sounds louder. Over seven tapes and thirteen stories, her voice was kept at a slight distance by this steady hum in the background. I let this sound wash over me as I hold onto the bars and close my eyes. The bright moon disappears.
  • 575. The swaying treetops disappear. The breeze against my skin, the fading pain in my fingers, the sound of this tape winding from one spool to the next, reminds me of everything I’ve heard over the past day. My breathing begins to slow. The tension in my muscles starts to relax. Then, a click in the headphones. A slow breath of air. I open my eyes to the bright moonlight. And Hannah, with warmth. Thank you. THE NEXT DAY AFTER MAILING THE TAPES I fight every muscle in my body, begging me to collapse. Begging me not to go to school. To go anywhere else and hide out till tomorrow. But no matter when I go back, the fact remains, eventually I need to face the other people on the tapes.
  • 576. Page 153 I approach the entrance to the parking lot, a patch of ivy with a wide slab of etched stone welcoming us back to high school.COURTESY OF THE CLASS OF ’93. I’ve walked past this stone many times over the past three years, but not once with the parking lot this full. Not once, because I have never been this late. Till today. For two reasons. One: I waited outside the post office doors. Waiting for them to open so I could mail a shoebox full of audiotapes. I used a brown paper bag and a roll of packing tape to rewrap it, conveniently forgetting to add my return address. Then I mailed the package to Jenny Kurtz, changing the way she’ll see life, how she’ll see the world, forever.
  • 577. And two: Mr. Porter. If I sit there in first period, with him writing on the board or standing behind the podium, the only place I can imagine looking is in the middle of the room, one desk to the left. The empty desk of Hannah Baker. People stare at her desk every day. But today, for me, is profoundly different than yesterday. So I’ll take my time at my locker. And in the restroom. Or wandering through the halls.
  • 578. I follow a sidewalk that traces the outer edge of the school parking lot. I follow it across the front lawn, through the glass double doors of the main building. And it feels strange, almost sad, to walk through the empty halls. Each step I take sounds so lonely. Behind the trophy display are five freestanding banks of lockers, with offices and restrooms on either side. I see a few other students late for school, gathering their books. I reach my locker, lean my head forward, and rest it against the cool metal door. I concentrate on my shoulders and neck, relaxing the muscles. I concentrate on my breathing to slow it down. Then I turn the combination dial to five. Then left to four, then right to twenty-three. How many times did I stand right here, thinking I would never get a chance with Hannah Baker?
  • 579. I had no idea how she felt about me. No idea who she really was. Instead, I believed what other people said about her. And I was afraid what they might say about me if they knew I liked her. I spin the dial, clearing the combination. Five. Four. Twenty-three. How many times after the party did I stand right here, when Hannah was still alive, thinking my chances with her were over? Thinking I said or did something wrong. Too afraid to talk to her again. Too afraid to try. Page 154 And then, when she died, the chances disappeared forever.
  • 580. It all began a few weeks ago, when a map slipped through the vents of my locker. I wonder what’s in Hannah’s locker right now. Is it empty? Did the custodian pack everything into a box, drop it in a storage closet, waiting for her parents to return? Or does her locker remain untouched, exactly as she left it? With my forehead still pressed against the metal, I turn my head just enough to look into the nearest hallway, toward the always-open door to first period. Mr. Porter’s room.
  • 581. Right there, outside his door, is where I last saw Hannah Baker alive. I close my eyes. Who am I going to see today? Besides me, eight people at this school have already listened to the tapes. Eight people, today, are waiting to see what the tapes have done to me. And over the next week or so, as the tapes move on, I’ll be doing the same to the rest of them. In the distance, muffled by a classroom wall, comes a familiar voice. I slowly open my eyes. But the voice will never sound friendly again. “I need someone to take this to the front office for me.” Mr. Porter’s voice creeps down the hall straight at me. The muscles in my shoulders
  • 582. feel tight, heavy, and I pound my fist into the locker. A chair squeaks, followed by footsteps leaving his room. My knees feel ready to crumble, waiting for the student to see me and ask why I’m not in class. From a bank of lockers further up, someone clicks a locker shut. Coming out of Mr. Porter’s class, Steve Oliver nods his head at me and smiles. The student from the other locker rounds the corner into the hall, almost colliding into Steve. She whispers, “I’m sorry,” then moves around him to get by. Steve looks down at her but doesn’t respond, just keeps up his pace, moving closer to me. “All right, Clay!” he says. Then he laughs. “Someone’s late for class, huh?” Beyond him, in the hallway, the girl turns. It’s Skye.
  • 583. The back of my neck starts sweating. She looks at me, and I hold her gaze for a few steps, then she turns to keep walking. Steve walks up close, but I don’t look at him. I motion for him to move to the side. “Talk to me later,” I say. Last night, on the bus, I left without talking to Skye. I wanted to talk with her, I tried to, but I let her slide out of the conversation. Over the years, she’s learned how to avoid people. Everyone. Page 155 I step away from my locker and watch her continue down the hall.
  • 584. I want to say something, to call her name, but my throat tightens. Part of me wants to ignore it. To turn around and keep myself busy, doing anything, till second period. But Skye’s walking down the same stretch of hall where I watched Hannah slip away two weeks ago. On that day, Hannah disappeared into a crowd of students, allowing the tapes to say her good-bye. But I can still hear the footsteps of Skye Miller, sounding weaker and weaker the further she gets. And I start walking, toward her. I pass the open door to Mr. Porter’s room and, in one hurried glance, pull in more than I expected. The empty desk near the center of the room. Empty for two weeks and for the rest of the year. Another desk, my desk, empty for one day. Dozens of faces turn toward me. They recognize me, but they don’t see everything. And there’s Mr. Porter, facing away, but starting to turn.
  • 585. A flood of emotion rushes into me. Pain and anger. Sadness and pity. But most surprising of all, hope. I keep walking. Skye’s footsteps are growing louder now. And the closer I get to her, the faster I walk, and the lighter I feel. My throat begins to relax. Two steps behind her, I say her name. “Skye.” 13 Inspirations JOANMARIE for saying, “I do,” and when I almost gave up because I thought I’d never sell a book, for saying, “You will.” ROBINMELLOM& EVEPORINCHAK “The road to publication is like a churro— long and bumpy, but sweet.” You two made it sweet. (Disco Mermaids forever!) MOM& DAD& NATE Page 156
  • 586. for encouraging my creative pursuits from the beginning… no matter how ridiculous.
  • 587. LAURARENNERT for saying, “I can sell this.” KRISTENPETTIT for saying, “Can I buy this?” Your editorial guidance brought this book to a whole new level. S.L.O.W.FOR CHILDREN (my critique group) for being so critical…in a good way. LINOLIVER& STEPHENMOOSER ATSCBWI for years of professional support and encouragement (the Work- In-Progress grant was nice, too). ROXYANNEYOUNG ATSMARTWRITERS.COM for believing in this book from the beginning
  • 588. (the Grand Prize designation was nice, too). KATHLEENDUEY for mentoring me through the early stages of this creative pursuit. CHRISCRUTCHER for writingStotan! , the first teen novel I ever read. and for encouraging me to finish this, the first teen novel I ever wrote. KATEO’SULLIVAN Your excitement about this novel kept me excited
  • 589. about this novel. Page 157 THELIBRARIANS& BOOKSELLERS OFSHERIDAN, WYOMING& SANLUISOBISPO, C ALIFORNIA Not just co-workers, but friends. NANCYHURD The reason I wrote my first book… thirteen years ago. “Thank You” Page 158